Euangelium secundum Iohannem

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project

to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at |http: //books .google .com/I

SECTION I

ENGLISH LITERATURE

FROM ITS BEGINNING TO THE YEAR IIOO

GENERAL EDITOR

EDWARD MILES BROWN, Ph.D.

PROFESSOR OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE
IN THE UNIVERSITY OF CINCINNATI

V. \

Euangelium Secundum lohannem

THE GOSPEL OF
SAINT JOHN

IN WEST-SAXON

EDITED FROM THE MANUSCRIPTS, WITH
INTRODUCTION, AND NOTES

BY

JAMES WILSON BRIGHT, Ph.D.

PRorxssoft or English philology in the johns hopkins university

Se apostol awrat 9a feorSan Cifstes-boc, seo hrepa9
swySost ymbe Cristes godcundnysse. — iSLFRic.

WITH A GLOSSARY BY
LANCELOT MINOR HARRIS, PH.D.

PROFESSOR or ENGU8H IN THE COLLEGE OF CHARLESTON

BOSTON, U.S.A. AND LONDON

D. C. HEATH & CO., PUBLISHERS

1904

\ '

566620

COPYRIGHT, 1904* B^
D. C. HEATH & CO.

Printed in United States of America

' • ••;
• • •

•• •

• • •

«

• •

«
»

• *

• ••

• »

• «

• •

BASILIO-GILDERSLEEVE
CONLEGAE-CLARISSIMO
AMICO-FIDELI- VENERA
BVNDVS -D-DJ -WB

The first English version of the Gospels, preceding
the Wiclifite Bible by four hundred years, is made his-
torically important by the fact of chronology alone.
This importance of the Gospels in West-Saxon is raised
to imquestioned significance by characteristics that make
the Version a subject of fruitful study to the professional
student of English and to the professional student of
Scripture. Hi2ierto the student of English has perhaps
surpassed the student of Scripture in fiuniliarity with these
Gospels ) but in all departments of inquiry many results
are yet awaiting accurate and exhaustive investigation.
A trustworthy and easily accessible edition of this text
should, therefore, confidently be expected to meet a de-
mand within the widening sphere of scholarship ; within
the wider sphere of general intellectual interests, it should
no less confidently be expected to meet an enlightened
popular demand.

This edition is based upon the original manuscripts ;
but the accuracy of Professor W. W. Skeat^s edition
obviated the labor of copying the entire text, and fiicili-
tated the more speedy and less irksome task of collation.
Professor Skeat^s reproduction of the Corpus manuscript
was found to be almost faultless, and the differences be-
tween his record of variant readings and mine are not
numerous. There is a value, however, in the assurance
that can be given that all details have been verified
with the originals, and that the text and the variant read-
ings may now be used with a grain of additional confi-

viii ^ttfUt

dence, and with an advantage of minor corrections and
additions.

Following the Introduction to this volume is a descrip-
tion of the plan according to which the text has been
prepared.

The Notes, although reduced from their original form,
occupy more space than the plan of the volume at first
provided. Several methods of annotation were considered
before the conclusion was reached to use so much of the
available space for the citation of the passages from the
Gospel of St. John that have been collected by Professor
Cook from the Anglo-Saxon prose writers. These com-
plete in a significant way the Gospel of St. John in
Anglo-Saxon, and constitute, as a whole, an important
commentary on the text of the Version.

It must, however, be kept in mind that the prose
writers translate and paraphrase from a variety of sources,
and that therefore many of the differences between their
passages and the Version furnish a clue to prevailing vari-
ants in the original text. In each instance it would be
necessary to trace the complete history of the passage to
arrive at its exact significance for comparison with the
Version. But such points of exactitude do not greatly
interfere with the more general value of these passages in
supplying illustrations of individual modes of translation
and paraphrase, and in thus extending our view of the re-
sources and of the conventionalities of the language.

Inasmuch as the Latin manuscript used by the trans-
lator of this Gospel has not yet been identified, the text
has been compared with that of Wordsworth and Whitens
critical edition of the Vulgate. Only a portion of the re-
sults of this comparison have been recorded in the Notes ;
but at many places the critical text has been cited to elu-
cidate the Version, and at many other places indications

^ttSatt

IX

have been given of an unmistakable relation between the
Version and the tradition of such variant readings as have
been reported by the editors of the Vulgate.

Notes of a miscellaneous character require no descrip-
tion. For want of space they have been reduced in num-
ber and compressed in form.

The plan of the Glossary is minutely described by
Professor Harris. It should be added that he has inserted
references to the Notes, and contributed much to the
careful study of the text by classifying definitions and
idioms, and by citing, at discretion, the corresponding
words and idioms of the Latin original.

For a collation of the Bodleian manuscript of the Ver-
sion I again record a long-standing debt of gratitude to
Professor Frank G. Hubbard, of the University of Wis-
consin. I am newly indebted to my colleagues. Pro-
fessor Kirby Flower Smith and Professor C. W. Emil
Miller, for assistance on special points in Latin and
Greek. My thanks are also due to Professor £. M.
Brown, the general editor of the series to which this vol-
ume belongs, for acts of courtesy and for assistance in
the reading of the proofs. Professor L. M. Harris has
read the proo& with special care and increased my obli-
gations to him by helpful suggestions.

James W. Bright.

Baltimore^ October , 1 904.

contents

PAGS

Preface vii

Introduction xiii

1 . Vernacular Scripture in Anglo-Saxon Times ziii

2. Bede's Translation of the Gospel of Saint

John xiv

3. The Manuscripts of the West-Saxon

Gospels xv

4. The Relation of the Manuscripts to the

Original xxi

5. The Authorship of the Version . . . xxii

6. The Latin Source of the Version . . . xxvi
Appendix xxix

The Text (described) xl

The Text with Variant Readings .... i

The Principal Works used in the Notes . • 114

Notes 115

BiBUOGRAPHY • • • 183

Glossary 189

S^ntcotnution

I. Vernacular Scripture in Anglo-Saxon Times

Anglo-Saxon literature precedes by centuries of years
the layman* s possession of vernacular Scripture. But no
literature of so much excellence and extending over so
long a period of national life surpasses that of the Anglo-
Saxons in its dependence upon Scripture, liturgy, and
hagiography. Learning and literary authorship were
then almost exclusively ecclesiastical. That there was
something — we cannot know how much — in these con-
ditions that must at times have brought the scholar near
to a conception of the desirability of supplying the people
with Scripture in the native tongue is attested by die ac-
count of Bedels endeavor to translate the Gospel of St.
John, by surviving texts glossed in the vernacular, by a
notable translation of the Psalms, by ^Ifric^s translations
of other portions of the Old Testament, and especially
by the West-Saxon Gospels. ^ On the other hand, a
knowledge of the conditions of popular education must
have arrested such speculation, and relegated the possible
use of vernacular Scripture to an exclusive clergy.^

^ The most complete and tnutworthy account of the Anglo-Saxon rer-
dont, paraphrase*, and glosses of Scripture will be found in Professor
Cook^s Introduction to Biblical ^•tatitns (for the full title, see below,
p. 114).

* JElfric feared the misuse of remacular Scripture in the hands of igno-
rant priests and of the laity. See his Preface to Genesis, Bibliothti dtr
angtfs'dehsisehtn Prtta (Cassd & Gttttingen, George H. Wigand, 187&),

^u 22 f.; James W. Bright, An jtngl9-Sax»n Rtadtr (New York,
. Holt tc Co., }d ed. 1894), pp. 107 f.

xiv 3|ntt:o0ttttion

2. Bedels Translation of the Gospel of St. John

The West-Saxon version of the Gospels was made
somewhat near the close of the Anglo-Saxon literary pe-
riod, in the south of England where the centre of literary
activity had been fixed in the reign of Alfred the Great.
About equally near tlie beginning of Anglo-Saxon litera-
ture, in the north of England, die illustrious Bede (or
Baeda) was engaged, at the time of his death (a. d.
735), in translating into the language of the people, <for
the benefit of the Church of God,* the Gospel of St.
John. An interval of more than two and a half centuries
thus separates this first attempted version of the fourth
Gospel and that which happily survives. All that is now
known, and perhaps ever can be known, of Bedels trans-
lation is contained in what is accepted to be an authen-
tic account of it in a letter written by Cuthbert (after-
wards Abbot of Wearmouth and Jarrow), a disciple of
Bede, to his co-disciple Cuthwin. The earliest surviv-
ing copy of Cuthbert' s letter, a MS. of the ninth century,
in the library at St. Gallen, contains the specific state-
ment that Bede's translation extended from the beginning
of St. John's Gospel to the place where it is said, * but
what are they among so many ' (vi, 9). This reading is
supported by other MSS.^ A second division of the MSS.'

1 It b rapported by the text of J. A. Giles in Sancti B^nifaeii . . . Optra
(London, 1844), i (Epistola), 236; by Acta Sanettrum xix, 714; and by
the Annalts EccUsiattici of BzTonitu (Lucae, 174&) xii, 403. The St.
Gallen MS. cclv (compared with ccliv) is represented in the text of
Mayor and Lumby, Ftntrabilit B*da* HisUria* EccUsiastica* Gtntlt An-
ghrum III, rv (Cambridge, University Press, 1881), pp. 176-179. Pro-
fessor Charles Plummer has reproduced this text: Ptnfratilis Batdat
HisUriam Eeeltsiastieam Gtntis AngUrum etc. (Oxford, Clarendon Press,
i8q6), Yol. I, pp. cLX-CLxrv.

I Belonging to this division are, for example, the three MSS., Ci,
C>, C7, described by Mayor and Lamby (0^. cit. pp. 413, 416). See also
the text of the letter in Sjntfnis Mtnachi Oftra Omnia^ ed. Thomas

3|ntro0uctton xv

represents agreement in the reading that omits the specific
detail and thus converts the report into the statement that
Bede translated the (entire) Gospel of St. John. This sup-
pression of the particularizing clause has been regarded as
being consistent with those later passages in the letter that
have been interpreted to mean that the last sentence of the
Gospel was reached or hastily dictated in preparation for
the remaining moments preceding an exultant death. ^ The
character of the particularized account, however, estab-
lishes a presumption in favor of its acceptance. Durior
lectio preferenda est. Referring to this translation of the
Gospel of St. John, Mr. Stopford A. Brooke remarks that
*<the history of English literature speaks of it with plea-
sure and regret $ with pleasure, for it is the first translation
into our tongue of any book of the Bible ; with regret,
for the translation has not come down to us.** ^

3. The Manuscripts of the West-Saxon Gospels

An enumeration of the manuscripts of the West-Saxon
Gospels (here designated the Version) is given in the Bibli-
ography attached to the Notes of this volume. The follow-
ing is a brief description of these manuscripts.

I. Corp. — MS. CXL (formerly S. 4) of the Library of
Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, belongs to the &-
mous collection of MSS. bequeathed by Archbishop
Parker. It is described by Professor Skeat in his Pre-

Araold (London, 1882. Rolls Series, 75), i, 43 f. ; and FatfUgUt Lati-
na* xc, 40.

i Profesaor Plummer argnet thn« (•/. cit, j, p. lxxv) : ^^ Thb inser-
tion of the St. Gallen MS. seems inconsistent with what is said below
about the ^ one chapter,* the * one rerse,* needed to complete the work ;
for Bede can hardly hare intended to stop abruptly in the middle of a nar-
rative."

s Ulie Hisurj 0/ Earfy English Littraturt (New York and London,
Macmillan & Co., 1891), p. 350.

xvi 3f|ntroOuccion

hict to the Gospel of St. Mark^ : <<At the beginning
of the MS. (but added afterwards) are certain forms of
manumissions. . . . All of them are connected with St.
Peter* s Abbey-church at Bath. ... At the end of the
Gospel of St. John are two Latin documents of later date,
both referring to Bath. . . . At the end of the Gospel
of St. Matthew is this note — Ego ^Ifricus scripsi hunc
librum in Monasterio Ba'Sbonio et dedi Brihtwoldo pre-
posito. ** Seemingly conclusive evidence is thus furnished
that this copy of die Version was made at, or near, Bath ;
but hitherto neither ^Ifric the scribe ^ nor Brihtwold the
prior has been identified. There is also a homily, '* Scrip-
turn de Coelo Delapsum,** at the end of the Gospel of
St. Mark ; but fix)m this nothing has been learned with
reference to the Gospels. This is true also of the << lists
of popes and of EngUsh archbishops and bishops ** at the
end c^the Gospel of St. Luke. As to the date of the Cor-
pus MS. copy of the Version, it may be placed, with con-
siderable certainty, within the last decade of the- tenth
century or the first decade of the eleventh, with some
degree of probability in fiivor of the second of these
decades. This copy stands closest to the original and is
therefore the primary authority for the text.

B. — MS. Bodley 441 (formerly NE. F. 3. 15) of the
Bodleian Library, Oidford, was also doubtless once in Arch-
bishop Parker* s possession. The provenance of the MS.
has not been determined. When it came into the hands of

^ Hit Gotfel accrding U Saint Mark In jtnglo-$ax»n and Northum-
brian ytrsitns (CzmbridgCf University PrcM, 1871), pp. v,vi. In further
reference* to Profesaor Skeat*s edition of tliese Goapels (see the Bibliogrm-
phy), the titles and dates of the separate volumes will not be given.

* *'*' It deserves to be mentioned that the scribe ^Ifric did not write the
whole of the Gospels himself: for in the Gospel of St. Mark, from the word
gorit-btam [beginning with 'htani] (xii, 26) to h* [i. e. ending with sadtl
(xii, 38), there is a single page written in a different and inferior hand.
Skeat, Preface to Mark p. r.

3]ntroi)uctun xvH

the Archbishop, it had sustained losses. To restore it to
rompleteneas twelve new parchment leaves,upon which, at
the direction of the Archbishop,' the missing portions were
copied (from the Corpus MS.) in imiution of the old writ-
ing, were inserted as follows: six continuous leaves (foil.
57-61) containing Mark i, i to iv, 57 (ending with Jaet
sc7pt>SEt)ione l^(foI 90) containing Marie xvi, 14 to the
end of the Gospel ; one IcaS (fol. 131) containing Luke xvi,
1 4. (beginning with Sing) to xvii, i (ending with leornjn^
Cnihtum); one leaf (fol. ijo) containing Luke xxiv, 51
(beginning with geworden) to the end of the Gospel (
three continuous leaves (fols. 191-194) containing John
XX, 9 (beginning with hili ge-, repeated from the end of
the preceding page) to the end of the Gospel. The restorer
also inserted a number of the rubrics from MS. A.

A study of the lacanai in the MSS. led Professor Skeat*
to discover that the Royal MS. copy of the Version is di-
rectly derived from B, and the Hatton from the Royal.
It Is clearly seen that at the time the Royal MS. was writ-
ten, B had sustained only a pan of its losses. This con-
dition of B may be denoted by B>, which lacked the ends

I The fbllovliiE puuEO ue cited from Joha SErype, TTrr L\fm mni
oar Arcbhbhap. An*! whereuil vudefeclivelaBevetid plmcca, indmjiny

irlty UHd u make old baDki campjetr, ihii winuil Mine pagu ; ihii IliE
elimrmcler mijtil Kem la be Ite ramt IbrouBhont " (II, 500J.

xviii 3|ntro0uctton

of the Gospels Mark and Luke, as described above, the
end of John, namely, the latter portion of the last verse
(beginning with -writene), and Luke xvi, 14 to xvii, i.
These parts were therefore originally wanting in the Ro3ral
MS. At a later period B, or, as it may be desigpiiated, B*,
sustained the further loss of the two long passages of Mark
i, I to iv, 3 7 and John xx, 9 to the middle point of the last
verse, for these passages were never wanting in the Royal
MS. Accordingly Ba would denote MS. B in its present
condition, restored by the insertion, in the sixteenth cen-
tury, of the twelve new leaves. Now the Hatton scribe,
when he came to make his copy from the Royal MS.,
discovered at least three of its lacunae^ namely those at
the ends of the Gospels (as in B'); these he supplied
in the Royal MS. as well as in his own by his own
translation of the passages from the Latin. It is possible
that he did not observe the loss of Luke xvi, 14 to xvii, i
(the remaining loss of B') ; it is also possible that, ob-
serving it, he re&ained from translating so long a passage.
This passage is now on a new leaf in the Hatton MS.,
inserted, no doubt, by the Archbishop* s skilful restorer.

That MS. B, purchased for the Bodleian Library, ac-
cording to Macray, in the year 1601, was once in Arch-
bishop Parker* s possession is also confirmed by its *' being
the MS. from which John Foxe had taken the text of the
Saxon Gospels in the edition published at the expense of
Archbishop Parker in 1571."! The date of MS. B is
about that of MS. Corp. to which it is closely related.

C. — Cotton Otho C. i belongs to Sir Robert Cotton* s
collection of MSS. (now in the British Museum), which
was partly destroyed and otherwise injured by fire in the
year 1731. Of this MS. the fire destroyed twenty-five

^ W. D. Macray, Annals •/ th* BtdUian Library^ Oxford (London,
Oxford, and Cambridge, Rivingtont, 1868), p. 19.

3|nti:omtetton xix

folios and reduced many others to firagments. In its
present state it lacks the whole of the Gospel of St. Mat-
thew (before the fire Matthew as far as xxvii, 6 had al-
ready been lost) and the Gospel of St. Mark as ^ as vii,
21. The first surviving fragment (folio 26) contains
about forty words of Mark vii, 22—27. "The frag-
ments increase a little in size from folio 26 to 38.** ^
Luke (which begins with folio 39) lacks one leaf (xxiv,
7—29) and John lacks two (xix, 27 to xx, 22) 5 other-
wise these two Gospels are but slightly defective. Be-
tween the Gospels of St. Luke and St. John there has been
Inserted a charter (of earlier date) relating to Malmes-
bury in Wiltshire ; this may be taken as an indication
of the original locality of the MS. In a note at the end
of the Gospel of St. John, the scribe has revealed his
name : Wulfwi mS wrat.^ This copy of the Version
must also be assigned to the period in which the preced-
ing two were made ; but it is much more closely related
to B than to Corp.

A. — MS. li. 2. II of the Cambridge University Li-
brary. This copy of the Version is approximately a
half century later than the preceding three. Skeat dates
it "about A. D. 1050.** In addition to the Version,
the MS. contains a copy of the Gospel of Nicodemus,
and a tract uniting the embassy of Nathan with the le-
gend of St. Veronica. There is also at the end a form
of manumission (but of later date) relating to Exeter.

1 For farther details tee ProfeMor Skeat*8 account of this MS. (Preface
to Mark pp. viii-x), which has been verified by an examination of the MS.

> This scribe Wulfwi may be identical with Wulfwinus the scribe of
the Paris Pialttr, or its archetype ; see J. D. Bmcc,' Publications 0/ the
Modem Language Association of America ix, 47-50. The argument for
this identification is strengthened by observing the character of the scribal
errors in both MSS. VfxxUvirVt copy of the Gospels abounds in blunders that
render it inferior to the other copies. See also Charles Plummer, 77r« Life
and Times of Alfred the Great (Oxford, Clarendon Press, 190X), p. 150.

XX 3f|ntroOuctton

That Exeter is the < locality * of the MS. is made clear
by the undoubted fact that this is the volume described as
«i. englisc christes boc** in the catalogue of Bishop
Leofiic's gifts to the church of St. Peter the Apostle in
Exeter. "In 1566 it was given by Gregory Dodde,
dean of Exeter, with the consent of his brethren, to Mat-
thew Parker, archbishop of Canterbury, who afterwards
gave it to the University of Cambridge in 1574."! This
copy represents with much consistency the normal Late
West-Saxon forms of the language, with, however, an
excessive use of j^ for / ; but it also has, on the other hand,
traces of the more local pecidiarities of the original.

L. — The Lakelands Fragment of the Gospel of St.
John, now in the Bodleian Library. This was rediscovered
by Professor A. S. Napier in a volume of MSS., chiefly
charters and deeds, which the Curators of the Bodleian
Library had purchased at the sale of the books of W. H.
Crawford, of Lakelands, county Cork, March 14, 1891.^
Professor Napier at once reported and published this
Fragment in Herrig' s Archi<v lxxxvii, 255-261. It con-
sists of four leaves, bearing a note that they had once
been "us'd as the Cover to a Court Book at Flixton
Hall in Suffolk, A® 1722"; the leaves are therefore
slightly damaged at the edges, the damage extending
somewhat into the writing. The eight pages of text thus
recovered contain the following portion of the Version:

^ Skeat, Preface to St. Mark p. vii. See also Strvpe, •/. clt. n, 506;
B. Thorpe, Diphmatarium Anglicum yEv/ Saxoniei (London, Macmillaa
Sc Co., 1865), p. AjO'j F. E. VtTarren, Th* Lffrie Missal (Oxford, Clar-
endon Press, 1083), pp. xxi-xxiv ; John Earle, A Hand-B—k U the Land'
CharUrt and tthtr Saxtnie Documents (Oxford, Clarendon Press, l888),

5 p. 249-&5X: Max Fbntcr, Herrig' J Archiv cvii, 312; Vf, H. Hulme,
{•dem PhiUUgj I, 583 f.

> For a description of this rolume and for what is known of its history,
see the Preface to Anecdtta Oxtniensia^ Mediaeval and Modem Series,
Part vxi, edited by A. S. Napier and W. H. Sterenson (Oxford, Clar-
endon Press, 1895)*

3|ntt:omtctton xxi

St. John ii, 6 to iii, 34 ; vi, 19 to vii, 10. These pages
are now republished in an Appendix to this Introduc-
tion. The Fragment belongs to the first half of the
eleventh century and is related to MS. A.

Royal. — MS. Bibl. Reg. i. A. xiv, a volume of the
Royal Library in the British Museum.

Hatton. — MS. Hatton 38 (formerly 65) of the Bod-
leian Library.

In connection with MS. B, something has already
been said of these two twelfth century copies of the Ver-
sion. The Royal (written probably in the reign of Ste-
phen) is an unskilfully modernized transcript of B, and the
Hatton (made presumably in the reign of Henry II) is a
further modernization of the Royal. Both copies are
therefore without critical value in the study of the Ver-
sion. ^

4. The Relation of the Manuscripts to the

Original

Of the more important questions concerning the rela-
tion of the MSS. to the original several may be answered
with certainty, others have been only partially answered,
and some still remain totally unanswered. It is clear that
the MSS. transmit copies of one and the same Version,
that the omissions and the scribal errors, and the varia-
tions in the forms of the language of diese copies are
such as could not occur in the translator's own text. It
is also clear that the Corpus copy is closer in time and in
linguistic features to the original than any other surviving
copy, and that it must, therefore, be regarded as fumish-

1 For a ttndy of the linguistic character of these copies, see Max
Reimann, Dit S^racht der mitulitntischtn Evan§eU$n (Berlin, Weid-
mann, 1883).

xxii 3|ntroimction

ing the approximate date and an indication of the locality
of the original. One other conclusion may be acceptec^
namely, that not one of the surviving copies has been
directly copied from another of these. This statement
excludes, of course, the derivation of the late copies.
Royal and Hatton.

Because of the complex interrelation of the copies, it
is difficult to determine the relation they severally sus-
tain to the original. B and C are united by minute
agreements, though B is the superior copy, the scribe of
C being especially careless, and perhaps ignorant. Thus
united, these copies are contemporary with Corpus, and
linguisrically confirm the testimony of Corpus as to the
character of the orig^inal. The line of transmission *re-
presented by A and L (see Appendix) apparently leads
back to the original without contact with the line of the
preceding copies. A is characteristically a normalized
copy ; the local forms of the language of the original
are almost consistently changed into the more general
Late West-Saxon. It differs from the other copies by a
frequent change in the order of words, and by an occa-
sional substitution of another word ; and it supplies many
of the omissions of the other copies.

5. The Authorship of the Version

The locality of the Version, as has been shown, may be
assumed to be indicated chiefly by Corpus ; but by whom
the Version was made has lutherto eluded all inquiry.
This quesrion of the authorship of the Version is the sub-
ject of a dissertation by Mr. Allison Drake. ^ He ex-
presses the conviction (p. 45) that there are " weighty
reasons for believing that the authorship of the West

1 77r« Auihwship •ftht ITtst Sax»n Gtsftls (New York, 1894).

I SuconGoG

^Introlmciion

Sucon Gospels is at least dual, and probably triple ; more
explicitly, lliat the Matthew is by one tratislator, the
Mark and Luke by another, the John by a third (unless
possibly by the translator of the Matthew) ; that the
tranilatoi of the Matthew and the translator of the John
vrece probably locally akin, possibly translating con-
jointly i and that the transhitor of the Mark and Luke
mas probably distant from the locality where the Mat-
thew and the John were translated.'" Mr. Drake drawl
his conclusion from the following observations :

I. Matthew has a limited use (i8 instances) of the
weak form of heofoJi (as at vi, ia on heefenan). No in-
stance of this form is found in the other Gospels. John is
distinguished from the other Gospels by the invariable use
of the plural of keafgrt in translating the singular caelum.

I. Matthew has interchangeably unJerfan (12 times)
and mfm (xj times). Mark and Luke have only oit/an.
John agrees with Mattheiv in having both words, but
has undtrfin 2Z times and onfin only 3 times (i, 16 ; v,
34 i J"", 30)-

3. The use of luilian aher pat to introduce purpose a 1
infrequent in Matthew ; it is lacking in Mark and Luke |
it is excessive in John (see Notes vii, 31).

4. In the use of pSra, para ; psr. Par ; hiaar, hwar,
Matthew has almost exclusively the forma in f ; Mark
and Luke have almost exclusively those in is j in John
the two setl of forms are almost equally represented.

5. In Matthew and John autetn is often rendered by
•witBdlicci this occurs but once in Mark (xiii, ji) and
once in Luke (v, t ;).

6. Matthewand JohnhavefBff.renderingx-oWHr; Mark
mud Luke have Aata (except Mark xiii, 35 kancrtdei
gain eanlu ; cf. Matthew idv, 15 bancrcd : uigUta.
Notes xiii, 3S).

xxvi 3|ntrol{uttion

Gospels in the original, and to the translator's gradual
variations in manner as he proceeded in his work, such
variations, for example, as that which is made apparent
in the increased use in John of P^ as a particle to in-
troduce indirect discourse (see Notes i, 32 ; Henshaw,
17 f.), and the increasing tendency to inversion of words
and clauses which begins after the middle point of Luke
and becomes characteristic of John.

6. The Latin Original of the Version

The Version was made from the Latin Bible known
as the Vulgatey^ by which b meant Jerome's revision of
the Old Latin version of the New Testament (the Gos-
pels of this revision appeared in a. d. 384) and of the
Psalter, and his translation of the Old Testament, exclu-
sive of the Psalter, from the Hebrew ("not without
some mixture with his translation from the Septuagint'').
As rime went on the Vulgate came to be more and more
generally accepted by the Church. In Western Europe
it became the current Bible of the Middle Ages.^ " But
it was not a pure Vulgate text that was thus used : the
old versions went on side by side with it for centuries,
and even when they were thus nominally superseded,
fragments of them found their way into probably all ex-
isting MSS. . . . The same MS. will present us with an
Old Ladn text in some books of the New Testament,
and with a Vulgate text in others.''* Moreover, in the

1 F. H. a. Scrivener, A Plain Intvducthn u the Criticism «f the New
Testament^ 4th ed. edited by Edward Miller (London, George Bell &
Sons, 1894), II, 56-90.

> ^^ La Vulgate est, en effet, \ pea prte la seule forme sous laquelle la
Bible ait €l€ ripandue, pendant mille ans, dans tout Toccident.*' Samuel
Berger, Hisfire de La Vulgate^ Nancy, Berger-Levrault et O*, 1893), p.
rii.

• Scrirener and Miller, •/. cit, II, 58.

31ncto0uccion xxvii

diiFeKnt countri« of Western Europe, the current Vul-
gate text was subjected to a diversity of tradition in the
retention of Old Latin readings, and to numerous in-
dependent recensions, so that there grew up both national
and more local types of the Vulgate tent ; and such is the
diversity in the readings of the mediaeval MSS. of the
Fulgati that even within the limits of any type, perhaps
no MS. agrees exactly nith another.

Further complexity is introduced into the problem by
the contact of the national types of the text. In this
contact may be read chapters of the ecclesiastical history
of the times. Thus, the "Irish" type of text came into
England through the agency of the mission from the
North, and the Canterbury mission in the South brought in
the Ronum type. The resultant Anglo-Saxon (or British)
type is therefore 'mixed' (meli), being fiindamenially
Roman, but pervaded by Irish ridings.' The original
of John, according to Professor Harris, was least alfected
by the influence of the Irish type and "was almost
Hieronymian." In the case of Mark and Luke he finds
"nothing so marked. There are many peculiar read-
ings," he adds, "but there is no preponderance of the
readings of any one type." The Latin original of the
Version was thus probably tripartite in its representation

i^nelcDspi L> lol dn pIorlncM

xxviii ^IntroDuction

of textual traditions. That this result might be regarded
as &voring the theory of divided authorship has been
shown in the preceding section. Further investigation
will surely give a clearer view of the characteristic fea-
tures of the MS. (or MSS.) in question. ^

One should therefore expect to find that the Version is
based not upon a pure Hieronymian text, but upon one
that exhibits a set of Old Latin readings, some readings
derived from independent recensions, and some that re-
present the Irish type. The investigation by Professor
Harris, referred to above, confirms this conjecture. No-
ticing the ** peculiar readings ^^ of the Version in connec-
tion with the readings of MSS. brought together in Words-
worth and White's critical edition of the Vulgate, Professor
Harris arrived at the conclusion that the Matthew of the
translator's original must have contained a large number
of readings that bring it into relation with the MSS. (six
in number) « that exhibit the Irish type of text. This
type," it is added, ** is very marked in its peculiarities
(fer more so than any other of Wordsworth and White's
manuscripts), containing many Old Latin readings and
independent revisions from the Greek." ^ It may also
be noticed that Professor Max Forster^ has called the
investigator's special attention to the importance, in this
connection, of the seventh century MS. Bodl. 857 (Auct.
D. 2. 14), " formerly belonging to St. Augustine's Library
at Canterbury, and generally known as <St. Augustine's
Gospels' " * (denoted by O in the Vulgate of Words-
worth and White).

^ That this MS. (or MSS.) may yet be found is, of coune, not impossible.

* L. M. Harris, •/. cit. p. 32.

* Englisch* Studitn xxviii, 430 : ** Ich glaube, mit einieer sicherheit
kfinnen wir aussagen, dass die vorlage der westsichsischen Evangelien in
tin* gnippe mit der Oxforder liandsclirift geli5rte, jedoch durch eine
•t&rkern beimischung irischer elemente sich wesentlich von ihr unter-
schied." See also LiUraturbl»tt fUr gtrmanischt und fmanitcht Phil*-
hgi* XXIV, 085.

* Scrivener and Miller, •/. cit. 11, 79.

The Lakelands Fragment

In the following reproduction of Professor Napier* s
edition of the Lakelands Fragment of the Gospel of St.
John (see pp. xx, xxi of this Introduction), the missing
letters and words have been supplied, within brackets, from
the te3ct as published in this volume.

CAPUT II

6. [fSt wSron so^ce aset six stSnene] wseterfatu, aefter
ludea geclSnsunge, aelc waes on twegra sestra gemete
oiS^ on [veonu

7. ]Hl bead se Hselend >art hig ba fatu mid waetere gefyl-
don. And hi gefyldon iSa o^ tSone brerd.

8. Ba cwaetS se Hselynd, HladatS nu, and beralS Here
drihte ealdre. And 1^ namon.

9. ]Hl se drihte-ealdor tSaes wmes onbyrgde t$e of >am
waetere geworden waes, he nyste hwanon hyt c5m, — ^a
"Senas sotSlice wiston tSe Het waeter hlddon; se drihte-
caldor dypode bone brydguman,

10. and cwaelSto him, ^Ic man syltS Sryst god wm, and
)>onne hi dnmcene beotS, >aet "Se wyrse bylS; Hi geheolde
Het gode win otS tSis.

11. ]Hs waes Het forme tacn "Se se Hselynd worhte on
Chanaan Galile^, and geswutelode hys wuldor ; and hys
leomingcnihtas gelyfdon on hyne.

12. ^ftertSison he and hys modor and hysgebrdtSru and
hys leomingcnihtas foron to Caphamaum, and wunodon
1^ f eawa daga.

xxxii JlntroDuction — ^tni^iv

15. )>set nan "Sara ne forwur^ H on hyne gelyfV, ac
haebbe tSaet ece Uf.

1 6. [G] od lufode middaneard swa )>set he sealde hys an-
cennedan Sunu, )>set nan ne forwur^e )>e on hyne gelyf^,
ac |li2e]bbe >aet ece llf.

17. Ne sende God hys Sunu on middaneard [)>aet he
d]emde middanearde, ac )>set middaneard sy gehseled
P>urh] hyne.

1 8. Ne byU J>am gedemed "Ke on hyne gelyfiSj se "Ke [ne
gelyfj'Sy him byiS gedemed, for >am 1$e he ne gelyfde on
)>o[ne nama]n )»aes acennedan Godes Suna.

19. bsetys se dom, haet leoht [com on] middaneard, and
men lufodon ISystro swy^r )K>nne [>aet leo] ht : hyra weorc
waeron yfele.

20. ^Ic Hua "Se yfele [d&S hatalS >art leoht, and he ne
cywi]^ [to] leohte, J>aet hys weorc ne synd gerihtlshte.

21. Witodhce se "Se wyrctJ so'Sfaestnesse cjrmtJ to J>am
leohte, ISaet hys weorc synd geswutelude, for >am 1$e hi
synd on Gode geddne.

22. ^fter tSison c5m se HSlynd and hys leomingcnihtas
t5 ludea lande, and wimode ixr mid him, and fidlode.

23. And lohannes fiillode on Enon witS Salim, for "Sam \>e
ISser wSron manega waetero ; and hi tdgaedere comun, and
wSron gefiillode.

24. ba gyt nass lohannes gedon on cweartem.

25. Ba smeadon lohannes leomingcnihtas and >a ludeas
be ISaere clsensunge,

26. and comun to lohanne, and cwSdon to him. Rabbi,
se "Se mid "Se wass begeondan lordane, be ^am t$u cy^dest
gewitnesse, nu he fullalS, and ealle hi cumatS to him.

27. lohannes andwyrde and cwsp'S, Ne maeg man nan "Sing
underfon, buton hyt beo him of heofonum geseald.

28. Ge sylfe me synd to gewitnesse >aet ic sa&de, Ne eom
ic Crist, ac ic eom asend beforan hyn[e].

ilntroimction — Skppmniv xxxiii

%9. Se t^e bryde haefS se ys brydguma; se 1$e ys tSara
bry[d]guman freond and stynt and gehyi^ hyne, mid
gdFean he g[e]blissa'S for >aes brydguman stefhe: |>^mm
gefea y[s] gcrjrlled.

30. Hyt gebyra'S )>set he weaxe, and kaet ic wanle.

31. Se 'S[e ufe]nan com se ys ofer ealle; se "Se of eoilSan
ys se spr[yc>] be eor'San ; se t^e of heofone com se ys
ofer eall[e.

32. And he] cylS )>aet he geseah and gehyrde, and nan
man ne under [teh'S his] cytSnysse.

33. So^ce se tSe hys c^nesse underfe|li>y he ge]tacna'S
^xt God ys solSfaestnes.

34. Se t^e God sende sprycIS [Godes] word; ne syl> God
"Sione Gast be gemete.]

CAPUT VI

19. [WitodGce] J>a hi haefdon gerowen swylce twcnti
fiirlanga ot^ >rittig, ^ gesawun hi tSone Hslynd uppan
%§ere sx gan, and |>aet he waes gehende >am scipe; and hi
him ondredon.

20. He cwaelS iSa to him, Ic hyt eom ; ne ondnedalS
cow.

21. Hig woldon hyne nyman on >aet scip; and s5na >aet
sdp waes set >am lande )i hi to woldon faran.

22. Sd'SlIce otSre daeg seo menegeo 1$e stod begeondan )>am
mere geseah >aet tSier naes buton an scip, and )>ast se Hselynd
ne eode on scip mid hys leomingcnihton, ac hys leoming-
cnihtas sylfe ana foron; —

23. dtSre scipu comun firam Tiberiade wilS >a stowe "SSr
hi lH)ne hlaf ieton, Drihtne "iSanciende; —

24. >a seo menego geseah >aet se Hslynd ISaernaes ne hys
leomingcnihtas, ^ eodon hi on scipu, and cdmun to Ca-
phamaum, sohton )>aene HSlynd.

xxxiv 3|ntr^ttttion — SivpttO^iv

25. And iSa hi gemetton hyne begeondan ^am mere, hi
cwaedon to him, Lareow, hwaemie c5me "Su hider ?

26. Se Haelynd him andswarode and cwae'S, SotS ic secge
eow, Ne sece ge me for >am "Se ge tacnu gesawon, ac for
Hun t^e ge aeton of "Sam hlafon, and synd fiilie.

27. Ne wyrcatJ aefter >am mete tJeforwyrlJ, ac aefter J>am
t$e jnirhwunatS on ece llf, ^ne mannes Sunu eow syltS;
)>one God Faeder getacnode.

28. Hi cwSdon to him, Hwset d5 we >aet we wyrceon
Godes weorc ?

29. Ba andswarode se HSlynd and cwaetS to him, ]7set ys
Godes weorc, pxt ge gelyfon on "Sone 1$e he sende.

30. ]>a cwSdon lug, Hwaet dest iSu. to tacne >aet we
geseon and gelyfon >aet t$u hyt wyrce ?

31. [tTr]e faederas Ston heofonlicne mete on westene ;
swa [hit] awriten ys, He sealde him etan hlaf of heofone.

32. Se [Haelen]d cwaetJ [to] him, S[5'5 i]c secge eow,
Ne sealde Moyses eow hllf of heofonum; ac min Faeder
eow syltS sd'Sne hlaf of heofonum.

33. Hyt ys Godes hlaf tSe of heofonan com, and syllS
middanearde llf.

34. Hig cwaedon to him, Drihten syle us "Sisne hlaf.

35. Se Hselynd cwae'S to him, Ic eom lifes hlaf; ne hin-
gratS )H)ne t$e to me cym'5, and ne ISyrst )H)ne naefre ISe on
me gelyf^.

3 6. Ac ic eow ssede )>aet ge gesawon me, and ne geljrfdon.

37. 'EaXL ISaet Faeder me syltS cymlS t5 me; and ic ne
wurpe ut |H)ne "Be to me cymlS.

38. For >am "Se ic ne com of heofonum Jvaet ic minne
willan do, ac >aes willan )>e me sende.

39. ]7aet ys "Saes faeder willa t$e me sende, \fxt ic nan
"Sing ne forleose of >^m )>e he me sealde, ac awecce "Saet
on Jyam ytemystan daege.

40. ]7is ys mines Faeder willa ]>e me sende, )>aet selctSe )K>ne

ilntroDuction— jS^prnDt): xxxv

Sunu gesyh'Sy and on hyne gelyf^, haebbe ece lif; and ic
hyne awecce on ]>am ytemestan daege.

41 . pa. murcnodon ^ ludeas be him for >am t$e he cwse'S,
Ic eom hlaf "Se of heofenum cdm.

42. And hi cwsedon, Hu nys tSis se Hselynd, losepes
sunu ? we cunnon hys fseder and hys moder; humeta
seg^ )>es, Ic com of heofonum ?

43. Se Hselynd him andswarode and cwaelS to him, Ne
murcnia'S eow betwynan.

44. Ne mseg nan man cuman t5 me, buton se Fseder "Se
me sende hyne teo; and ic hyne anere on >am ytemestan
daege.

45. On "Ssera witegena b5cum ys awriten, Ealle ea^iere
beotS Godes. ^Ic t$e gehyrde aet Faeder, and leomode,
cymlS to m [e. ]

46. Ne geseah nan man Faeder, buton se )>e ys of Gode,
8[e ge]syh'5 Faeder.

47. SolS ic secge eow, Se h[aBf^ ec[e li]f |>e on [me
geljrfS.]

48. Ic eom lifes hlaf.

49. tJre faederas aeton heoflinllcne mete on westene, and
hi synd deade.

50. bis ys se hlaf )>e of heofonum c5m, >aet ne swelte se
•8e 01 him ytt.

51. Ic eom lybbende hlaf "Se of heofonum com; swa hwa
swa ytt of >ison hlafe, he lyfa'5 on ecnysse; and se hlaf t$e
ic sylle ys mln flxsc, for middaneardes life.

52. £>a ludeas fliton him betwynan and cwSdon, Hu
maeg )>es hys flssc us syllan to etenne ?

53. }>a cwae'5 se Hselynd td him, SdtS ic secge eow, Naebbe
ge llf on eow, buton ge eton mannes Suna flsesc and his
blod drincon.

54. Se haef% ece llf "Se ytt mm flsesc and drinctS mm blod ;
and ic hyne arxre on Him ytemestan daege.

xxxvi 3|ntroimctton — ^tnMv

55. So'Slice mm flSscys mete, and mm bldd ys drinc.

56. Se t$e ytt mm flSsc and drinc'S min bldd, he wimalS
on me, and ic on him.

57. Swa swa lybbende Faeder me sende, and ic ]ybbe >urh
Faeder $ and se t$e me ytt, he lyfatS )mrh me.

58. Bis ys se hlaf "Se of heofonum c5m ; na swa swa ure
faederas ston heofonlicne mete, and deade wSron ; se t$e
ytt >isne hlaf, he lyfatS on ecnysse.

59. Bas >ing he ssede on gesamnunge, >a he iSrde on
Caphamaum.

60. Manega hys leomingcnihta cwSdon, % hi Hs gehyr-
don. Heard ys )>eo8 spraec ; hwa maeg hi gehyran ?

61. ba wiste se HSlynd )>aet hys leomingcnihtas murcne-
don betwyx him sylfon be "ISson, and he cwae'5 to him,
fact eow beswictS ?

62. Gyf ge geseoiS mannes Sunu astigendne iSSr he ser
wara?

63. Gast ys se ^ geliffaest ; fl§esc ne fremaiS nan Hng ;
% word )>e ic eow sSde synd gast and lif.

64. Ac sume ge [ne gelyfa'6. Witod] lice [s] e HSlynd
wiste fram [fruman hwaet ]>a gelyfedan] wsron, and hwa
hyne belaewan wolde.

65. And he cwaelS, For 1$i ic eow sSde )>aet nan man ne
maeg cuman to me, buton min Faeder hyt him sylle.

66. Sy^an manega hys leomingcnihta cyrdon on baec,
and ne eodon mid him.

67. ]?a cwaetS se Haelynd to >am twelfiim, Cwe|>e ge wylle
ge fram me ?

68. Ba andwyrde him Simon Petrus and cwae^, Drihten,
td hwam ga we ? Hi haefst eces lifes word.

69. And we gelyfatS and witon kaet ISu eart Crist, Codes
Sunu.

70. Se Hselynd him andswarode and cwae'S, Hu ne geceas
ic eow twelfe, and eower an ys deofol ?

illnttoauction — awenoip xxxvii

CAPUT VII

I. Syit4!an for se Hielynd to Galilea ; he nolde fanui to

ludea, for |am Vt |>a ludeas hyne sohton and woldon hyne

ofslean.

1. Hyt wses gehende ludea freolsdsgc,

3. Hys btoiSro cwEEdoti to him. Far heooon and ga on
ludea land, hct 'Sine leoraingcnihtas gescon 'IS trcoic >>e
SO wyrcst.

4. Ne de^ nan man nan Sing on dihium, ac secfi t>aet hyt
open sy. Gyf 'iSu H* Bing dest, gcBvmteU Se sylftie mid-
danearde.

5. Witodllce ne hya miigas ne gelyfdon on hyne,

6. J>i cwsS ae Hslynd to him, Gyt ne com mm tid (
tower tid ys symle gearu.

7. Ne mxg middaneard eon hatian ; ac he hataiS me, for
Hm ic cyHe gewitnesse be him hast hys wcorc synd yfele.
S. Fare ge to t>ison freolsdEge ; ic ne foe to Sison
freolsdasge, for i5am mm tid nys gyt gefylled.

(). He wunude on Galilea, 'Sa be [t^s Hng sxdc.]

10. Eft a hys broJSru forun, t>a for he eac [to Sam

friobdxge, nses na ojpcnlice ac dygellice.

,,. fi

Some conclusions may be drawn from a comparison
of this Fragment (L) with the complete MSS. of the
Version. In the first place, it is clear that L has not
been copied directly from Corp., inasmuch as it does not
repeat the omissions peculiar to Corp.: iii, 27 Aim; iii,
)] Ail \ vi, 46 s/'i vii, lo ac digBlticl. Moreover,
L agrees vrith A, B, and C, exclusive of Corp., in such

xxxviu jititMimctlon — SivpttOAr

instances as these : ii, 9 onbyrgdi\ iii> 27 and^wyrde',
^> 30^^^^^; ^> 19 gtrotvfn^ viy 66 leomingcnihta ;
viiy 3 broSro ; vii, 6 symie; vii, 10 brdsrw^ and in other
instances of less significance^ such as vi, 45 9Sra\ vi,
64 beiStvan, etc.

Secondly, L agrees with B and C exclusively in sev-
eral details, such as ii, 20 tempi ; iii, 14 n^dran $ vi, 24
p^ene Hsljnd^ vi, 37 nuurpe \ vii, 4 dihlum (but not ii, 22
spSce ; vi, 22 sylue ; vi, 6 1 syluon). This may be an
indication of a more complicated relation between the ex-
tant copies of the Version than has yet been conjectured.

Thirdly, the comparison of the texts discloses a
somewhat close relation between L and A. Thus, L
agrees with the change in the order of words that is char-
acteristic of A : vi, 21 /o nuoldon far an ; vi, 26 Sbti ic
secge eo<w. Significant too are the foUowing four agree-
ments: ii, II CAanaan i iii, 17 on middaneard'y vi, 25
come 9u\ vi, 64 fram\ — of less significance are such as
iii, 30 luanie \ vi, 27 fu^rr^S; vi, 29 gelyfon^ etc.
But, on the other hand, the evidence is clear that L is
not derived directly firom A. The omissions of A are
avoided in L: ii, \f^ he \ iii, 20 9/ ; vi, 31 etan, A has
insertions also that L does not reproduce: ii, 24 na\ iii,

1 1 pat ; vi, 71 and \ vii, 4 on. And L is also in agree-
ment with the fashion of the MSS. exclusive of A in
the form of certain terminations, such as occur at ii, 1 2,
iii, 4 mbdor \ ii, i9> 20 dagon^ feotvertigon ivintron^ ii,

12 pison\ vi, 22 leomingcnihton \ vi^ 26 tacnu\ ii, 20
getimbrod ; nor does L agree with A in the form Hieru-
salem (ii, 13, 23).

Finally, the supposition that A might have been ob-
tained from L is invalidated by the following evidence :
L shows a marked preference for HSfynd^ and indepen-
dently has such variants as: ii, 16 typdon ; iii, 8 hwader\

3nntroDuction — ^tni^iv xxxix

iii, 20, 21 jynd (for syn)^ iii, 29 stynt^ vi, 19 ttventi ^
vi, 22 menegeo'y vi, 24 menego, cdmun\ vi, 33 heofonan\
vi, 51, 57, 58 /k/2i9. And A could not have derived
its preference for the letter j^ from L.

The result of this examination may be declared to
confirm the conviction expressed by Professor Napier,
that A and L are united in being independently derived
from a copy that is not directly represented by any other
of the extant MSS.

THE TEXT

Thi text of the edition of the Goepels m West-Saxon of which
this volume is a part represents the copy of the Version that is pre-
served in MS. CXL of the LS>rary of Corpus Christi College,
Cambridge; the rubrics have been carried into the text from MS. A.
The variant readings of all the other surviving copies of the Veraon
(MSS. A, B, and C) are subjoined to the text (the fiagment of
MS. L is reproduced in the Introduction). These variant readings
are complete except for the following unimportant details : excluded
are the variations in the orthography of ii, Aiolf and si (At, Ay, Aig,
hygi kwij Awy, kwig, ^'"^yg i sty iy^ «gi 'yg)i and the mere
interchange of / and y in the orthography of radical syllables (y
being characteristically frequent in MS. A). The scribe*s usual
'contractions* have been expanded, and his occanonal * accents*
have been disregarded. Altogether modem, and therefore indepen-
dent of the original, are the punctuation of the text and the use of
capitals ; and the quantity of the vowels has been indicated in con-
formity to historic grammar. The accepted divisions of chapter and
verse have also been introduced. When in respect of any other
detail the text does not agree with the copy (MS. Corp.), italics
and brackets have been used : a word in italics either corrects the
spelling or the granmiar of the copy, or it marks the reception of a
word that difiers from that of the copy ; omisaons by the scribe of
the copy have been supplied in italics and bracketed. In connection
with these typographical devices, the variant readings give the com-
plete report required to show in what manner at any point the text
has been emended.

INCIPIT EUANGELIUM
SECUNDUM

fol^annem

CAPUT I

1. On frymSe waes Word, and j^aet Word waes
mid Gode, and God waes j^aet Word.

2. paet waes on fruman mid Gode.

3. Ealle )?ing wlBron geworhte Surh hyne ; and
nan ];ing naes geworht butan him.

4. paet waes llf ye on him geworht waes ; and ]?aet
lif waes manna leoht.

5. And };aet leoht lyht on S^strum ; and }?^stro
^aet ne genamon.

6. Mann waes fram Gode asend, };aes nama waes
lohannes.

7. Des com to gewitnesse, )?aet he gewitnesse
cy^de be iSam leohte, );aet ealle menn );urh hyne
gelyfdon.

8. Naes he leoht, ac j?aet he gewitnesse forS bsere
be );am leohte.

Cap. I. 1, j4, By On fruman, C, Onanginne. — 6. >f, man.
— 7. >f , gewytnysse 5 >f, B, C, men.

2 CEuangeUatti [■, 9-

9. S5{$ leoht waes );2et onl^ht Slcne cumendne
man on ];isne middaneard.

10. He wses on middanearde, and middaneard
waes geworht ];urh hine, and middaneard hine ne
gecneow.

11. T5 his agenum he com, and hig hyne ne
underfengon.

12. SoiSlice swa hwylce swa hyne underfengon,
he sealde him anweald }?2et h! wSron Godes
bearn, ]>am iSe gelyfaiS on his naman :

13. iSa ne synt acennede of blodum, ne of flSsces
willan, ne of weres willan, ac hig synt of Gode
acennede.

14. And J?aBt Word waes flSsc geworden, and
eardode on us, and we gesawon hys wuldor,
swylce ancennedes wuldor of Faeder, J^aet waes
ful mid gyfe and s5iSfaestnysse.

Dys godspel gd>yn'5 |>r^ wucon Sr myddanwyntran on

|»oiie fiigedaeg.

15. lohannes cy}? gewitnesse be him, and clypa)?
J?us cweiSende, pes waes J>e ic sSde, Se iSe to
cumenne is aefter me waes geworden beforan me,
for "Sam he waes Sr };onne ic.

16. And of his gefyllednesse we ealle onfengon
gyfe for gyfe.

17. For yzm |?e 2 waes geseald J;urh Moysen;

13. ^, synd (twice). — 14. >f, full; A, totSfestnyase, B, C,
soSfaestnesse. — 16. A, gefyllednysie. — 17. ji, he (for «).

w

r. and

^eranOum 3}oljHnnEm

and gyfu and soJjfEcstnes is geworden [turh
Hslend Crist.

18. Ne gescah niefre nan mann God, butan se
anccnneda Sunu hit cyiSde, sc is on his Fasder
bearme.

19. And ]>3et is lohanncs gewitnes :

Dys [godaprl] gebyraiS on J>one lunnandag ftr mj^din-

Da )ja ludeas scndon hyra saccrdas and hyra
diaconas fram lermalcm to him pact hi axsodon
hine and Jius cwjedon, Hwaet eart )iu ?

20. And he cySde and ne wiSsoc, and ]ius
cwicS, Ne com ic na Crist.

21. And hig axsodon hine and |>us cwSedon,
Eart ^» Elias ? And he cwse^, Ne eom ic hit.
Da cw^don hi, Eart ■5ii wiCega ? And he
andwyrde and cwas"S, Nic.

22. Hig cwsdon to him, Hwset cart ]iu ? yxt
we andwyrde bringon |?am €e us to jie sendon.
HwKt segst JiQ be \e sylfum ?

23. He cwacrS, Ic eom clypiendcs stefn on
westene, Gerihta'S Drihtnes weg, swa se witega
Isaias cwk5.

tS. A, gatb ; A, B, C, man { A, buton ; Ccrp., B, icennedi,

cm, B, C, imiMlein ; A, acstian,
, B, C, modnni B, C, he-
— 13. A, tlypigeada; C,

4 CttansrUttm ih h—

24. And yz ]?e }?Sr isende wSron, ]fz wSron
of sundorhalgon.

25. And hig axsodon hine and cwSdon to him,
HwT fuUast J;u, gif );u ne eart [Cm/], ne £/r^x,
ne witega ?

26. lohannes him andswarode, Ic fullige on
wsetere ; tomiddes eow stod };e ge ne cunnon.

27. He is J?e aefter me toweard is, se waes ge-
worden beforan me; ne eom ic wyrSe ]fxt ic
unbinde his sceo}7wang.

28. Das iSing wSron gewordene on Bethania
begeondan lordanen }7Sr lohannes fullode.

Sys [godspel] gAjrziS on Jxxne .viii. daeg Codes

K^wednyaae.

29. OJ^re daeg lohannes geseah ]?one Hselend
t5 him cumende, and cwaeS, Her is Godes
lamb ; her is se J?e de% aweg middaneardes synne.

30. pes is be iSam ic sSde, ^fter me cymiS wer
^e me beforan geworden wses, for iSam )?e he
wses Sr "Sonne ic.

31. And ic hyne nyste ; ac ic com and fullode
on wsetere to %Sm ]fxt h6 w£re geswutelud on
Israhela folce.

24. jtf \fu ; sunderhalgon. — 15. Af acsedon, B, C, axodon ;
Corp, art, Jl, B^ C, eart ; Cnrp.y B, Q m»V Crist, >f, cryst ; Corp. ,
heligas, ^, elias, B, C, helias. — 26. A, fiillie. — 27. B, C, to-
werd. — 28. ^, be iordanen (-geondan omitted iy Aaplegrapity)^
A, jmt, — 29. Corp,, syniue, ^, syima, ^, synne ( C, defective),
30. ^, beforan roe. — 31. A, B, C, |wn ; A, geswutdod.

k 19] dminlium 3Iot)annnn 5

32. And lohannes cy])de gewitnessc cweriScndc,
pKt ic geseah nySer cumendne Gast of heofe-
num swa swa culfran, and wunode ofer hine.

33. And Lc hine ne cuiSe ; ac se fe me sende
to fullianne on wjetere, he cwjeti i6 me, Ofer
pone pc ^u gcsyhst nyfier sligendne Gast and ofer
hine wuniendnc, J>aet is se ^fulla^ on Halgum
Gaste.

34. And ic geseah, and gewitnessc cfiSde jj^t
)7es is Godes Sunu.

B}!) [godipcl] Bceal on oncte Andieu rnmwgfen.

35. Eft 6?re dseg stod lohannes, and twegen of
his leorningcnihtum ;

36. and he cwk'S, Jia he geseah ^^ne Hsiend
gangende, Her is Godes Iamb.

37. 0a gehyrdon hyne Iwegen leorningcnihtas
sprecende, and fylidon (fam Hielende.

38. pa beseah se Hslend, and geseah hig him
fyliende, and cwse^S to him, Hwaet sece gyt ?
Hi cwffidon to him. Rabbi, liset is gecwcden and
gerehtjLareow, hwar eardast 5u ?

39. He cwfe]' to him, Cuma|) and geseofi. Hig
comon and gesawon hwar he wunode, and mid

)». ^, geseh ; ^, Kiumende i A, on (/oi-of)- — 33- -*. ful-
liennt } 0>i^,, B, C, Seik, ji, Jmnei A, -jtigendc; A, wuni-
Dde ; Csrp. fylUS, A, B, C, fiillaiS. — j4. A, omiii )>rt \>a
bOada Sunu. — ]6. Corp., B, C, tfxae, A, |«ne. — 37. A,

6 CEuanseUntti [i,

him wunodon on "Sam daege ; hit wses "pz seo
teoiSe tld.

40. Andreas, Simones bro}mr Petres^ waes o]^r
of \km twam, ];a gehf rdon aet lohanne, and him
fyligdon.

41. Des gemette aSrost Simonem his br5{$or, and
cwae'S to him, We gemetton Messiam, J^aet is
gereht Crist.

42. And hig ISEddon hine t5 }?am HaSlende. Da
beheold se Hslend hyne, and cwae};, pu eart
Simon lonan sunu ; );u bist genemned Cephas,
};aet is gereht, Petrus.

43. On mergen he wolde faran on Galilea, and
he gemette Philippus ; and se H£lend cwae'S to
him, Fylig me.

44. Sd];lice Philippus waes fram Bethzaida, An-
dreas ceastre and Petres.

45. Philippus gemette Nathanael, and cwae)? t5
him. We gemetton "Sone Hslend, losepes sunu
of Nazareth, )?one wrat Moyses and ];a witegan
on "SsBre 2.

46. And Nathanahel cwae^S to him, Maeg aSnig
^ing g5des beon of Nazareth ? Philippus cwae'S
to him. Cum and geseoh.

39. Ay wunedon. — 40. A, bro1$er ; Corp.^ petrus, A^ By C,
petres. — A-^* A, B, aerest, C, ill^ibU; Ay simon; Ay bro'Ser. —
42. Ay By Cy gelaeddon. — 43. By C, morgen; Ay filig. — 44. Ay
bethsaida ; By Cy cestre. — 45. A, By C, nathanahel.

n» I] S»r(ttntntt 3|o|iannntt 7

47. Da geseah se HaSlend Nathanahel to him
cumendne, and cwae'S be him, Her is Israhelisc
wer, on iSam nis nan facn.

48. Da cwae'S Nathanahel to him, Hwanon cuiS-
est {$u me ? pa andswarode se Hslend and cwaeiS
to him, Ic geseah ]fe ];a ];u wSre under j^am fic-
treowe, 2r iSam J;e Philippus J?e clypode.

49. Him andswarode ];a Nathanahel and ^us
cwae^. Rabbi, ];u eart Godes Sunu, and ];u eart
Israhela cing.

50. pa cwse^ se Hslend t5 him, pu gesyhst
mare };onne J;is sf, for "Sam };e iSu gelyfdest iSa
ic cwae^ ^xt ic gesawe J>e under J;am fictreowe.

51. And he sSde him, SoiS ic secge eow, Ge
geseoS opene heofonas, and Godes englas up sti-
gende and nySer stigende ofer mannes Sunu.

CAPUT n

Bys godspel sceal on sannandaeg [on] |«re ^re wucan

ofer epiphania.

I. On };am };riddan daege wsBron gyfta gewor-
dene on Chanaa Galilee; and j^ses H blendes
modor wses )?Sr.

47. jif gesth ; Bf Cf nathanael ; A, cumende. — 48. ^, hwanen;
^, andtwarede; ^^geseh. — 49. >f, cyning. — 51. >f, hefbenas;
Sf Cj manes ; >f , suna.

Cap. II. I. J^, chanaan; Corp., A^ B, galilef, C, gatilee,
Sieaty galileae; A, moder* A^ hur.

8 CttansrUttm [n, i-

2. So);lIce sS Hslend and his leorningcnihtas
wSron gelaiSode t5 ];am gyfton.

3. And J;a j^aet win geteorude, )?a cwae'S };aBS
Hslendes m5dor t5 him, Hi nabba'S win.

4. pa cwae}? se Hslend to hyre, La wif, hwaet
is me and l^e ? g^t min tima ne com.

5. Da cwae'S ^xs Hslendes modor to ]?am J?e-
num, DO'S swa hwaet swa he eow secge.

6. psBr wSron soiSlIce aset six stSnene waeter-
fatu, aefter ludea geclSnsunge, sic wses on twe-
gra sestra gemete oiSSe on };reora.

7. Da bead se Hslend };aet hig )?a fatu mid
waetere gefyldon. And hig gefyldon );a op J?one
brerd.

8. Da cwx}; se Hslend, Hladaji nu, and beraiS
};2gre drihte ealdre. And hi namon.

9. Da se drihte-ealdor J^aes wines onbyrigde pc
of J;am waetere geworden waes, he nyste hwanon
h)rt com, — ]f3, ];enas soiSlIce wiston j;e J?aet waeter
hl5don ; se drihte-ealdor clypode J;one brydgu-
man, _

10. and cwae^S to him, ^Ic man sylp aSrest god
win, and J;onne hig druncene bco^, J?aet Jie wyrse
byS ; iSu geheolde );aet gode win oiS };is.

11. Dis waes };aet forme tacn pt se Hxlend

2. >^, giftum. — 3* -^y geteorode ; jif moder. — 4* ^^^ hwxt
ys ]>e and me. — 5. A, moder. — 6. Corp,^ ael, >f, B, C, aelc.
— 9. Af B, C, onbyrgde.

^ecunOum Ho^nnem 9

worhte on Chanaa Galilef, and geswutelodc his
wuldor; and his Icorningcnihtas gclyfdon on
hinc.

Byi godepcl gebfn'S on ^lxre fcoriSin wucui ynnan lengtenc

■ JEfKT ])yson he and hys modor and his gc-
tro'Sru and hisleorningcnihcas fbron to Caphar-
naum, and wunedon |)ar feawa daga.

13. And hit WKS ncah ludea eastron, and s6
Hjelend for to lerusalem,

14. and gemette on |>am temple ]7a 'Se sealdon
exan and sceap and culfran, and sittende myne-
teras.

15. And he worhte swipan of strengon, and hjg
ealle of "5am temple adraf, ge sceap ge oxan ; and
he ageat [tara mynctera feoh, and towearp hyra
mfsan ;

16. and sKde Jram ]>e 'Ba culfran c^pton, D5S
J>as )>ing heonon ; ne wyrcc ge mines Fader hus
to mangunghSse.

17. pa gemundon his Icorningcnihtas }>xt ISc
awriten is, pines huses anda me et,

II. ^, chanaan ; &■■/>., ^, jalUi^, B, C, galilee, Sital, gali-
lia. — II. A, B, C, ^ka •wUhlar£c(illuimnatei)imrial, Oirp.,
ipaci left fir imual, al lit middle ,f lie line; A, tylsam ; A,
moJer; C, form; B, wunedon [aland frai *fen«lnn), C, wene-
•ion ; B, Ci^xi. — 13. A,iia}Micm. — 14. Ci>rp., oaaa. A,
B, C, oiaa. — t;. Corp., onan, A, B, C, oian ; A, and ageit
(aai. he) ) A, Nera; A, heart. — 16. A, beonan, C, beooinj
Cirp. , Ma, A, B, C, ^det.

1

10 dtttanselium [n, i8—

1 8. Da andswaredon him ya. ludeas and cwxdon,
Hwylc tacn aetywst );u us, for iSam J;e ];u iSas
iSing dest ?

19. Se Hxlend him andswarude and cwae^S,
Towurpa'S J^is tempel, and ic hit arsere binnan
}7nm dagon.

20. Da ludeas cwSdon t5 him, pis tempel waes
getimbrod on six and feowertigon wintron, and
arSrst yn hit on };r^m dagon ?

21. SoiSlice he hyt cwse^ be hys Ilchaman
temple.

22. Da he of dea'Se aras, pz gemundon his leor-
ningcnihtas J^aet he hit be him sylfum cwitiS ;
and hi gelyfdon halegum gewrite and ];£re
sprSce ye se Hslend sprsec.

23. Da he waes on lerusalem on eastron on
freolsdaege, manega gelyfdon on his naman, ];a
hi gesawon iSa tacna );e he worhte.

24. Se Hslend ne geswutelode hine sylfne him,
for "Sam he cu'Se hi ealle,

25. and for );am him uses nan );earf ];xt Snig
man sSde gewitnesse be men j he wiste witod-
lice hwaet waes on men.

18. C, tacen. — 19. ^, andswarode ; ji, toweorpa'5; ^, da-
gum. — ao. Bf C, tempi j ^, gedmbred 5 j#, -tygum wyntrum ;
ji, dagum. — 22. B, C, sylfbn ; Corp., cw^, ji, B, C, cwae^ ;
^, halgum; B, ^ spoece. — 23. ^, hienualem. — 24. A^adds
na after geswutelode.

^ecnnoutn 3]o|)Bnnnn

CAPUT III

f

^^^"l. So'Slice sum Phariseisc man wtes genemned
^^ Nichodemus, se wks ludea ealdor,

2. Des com to him on niht, and cwjeS to him.
Rabbi, \ixt is, Lareow, we wicon pxt }>& come
fram Gode ; ne mteg nan man |>as tacn wyrcan
fe ■Sii wyrcst, buton God beo mid him,

3. Se Hslend him andswarudc and cwa:iS, So^
ic [le secge, Buton hwa beo edniwan gecenncd,
ne micg he geseon Godes rice.

4. DacwtrS Nichodemus to him, Hu mxg man
beon eft acenned jionne he blS eald ? Cwyst ^u
mxg he eft cuman on his modor innolS and beon
eft acenned?

5. Se Hslend him andswarudc and cwEe^, So))
ic |?e secge, Buton hwa beo geedcenned of Wie-
tere and of Haligum Gaste, nc mxg he in faran
on Godcs rice,

6. Daet ]>e acenned is of flSsce j'jet is Aksc;
and ]7iet ])e of Gaste is acenned ])iet is gast,_

7. Ne wundra ]>u for ^am Jie ic ssde ys, Eow
ibyra'S Jfiet ge beon acennede edniwan,

m. a. j1, acai. — 3 - ^, andiwarode. — 4. v*, moder . —
) jt, halgum.

Kbyra'S Jfiet
Cip. m. ». ^
L

12 CEuaitseUutn k ^—

8. Gist ore'Sa^S ];ar he wile, and }?u geh^rst his
stefne, and ];u nast hwanon he cym];, ne hwyder
he gsE); 'y swa is Slc ];e acenned is of Gaste.

9. Da andswarode Nichodemus and cwseiS, Hu
magon )>as ]?ing J;us geweorSan ?

10. Se HlSlend andswarode and cwse^ t5 him,
Du eart lareow Israhela folce, and }?u nast }7as
iSing ?

11. So}; ic J>e secge, pact we sprecaiS J^aet we
witon, and we cy^aiS ^aet we gesawon ; and ge
ne underfo^ ure c^iSnesse.

12. Gif ic eow eor};lice }?ing sSde, and ge ne
gelyfa'S, humeta gelyfe ge gif ic eow heofonUce
J;ing secge ?

13. And nan man ne astih$ to heofenum, buton
se iSe nySer c5m of heofonum, mannes Sunu se
•JSe com of heofonum.

14. And swa swa Moyses ];a naSddran up ahof
on ];am westene, swa gebyraiS );aet mannes Sunu
beo up ahafen :

15. pact nan J^ara ne forwurSe J>e on hyne ge-
lyfS, ac habbe J;aBt ece lif.

Sys [godspel] sceal on 5l$eme pentecostenes nueaedaeg.

1 6. God lufode middaneard swa );aet he sealde

8. Ay )>9er; A, hwanen. — 11. A^ and [>aet we (ybr and we);
Ay cytSnysse. — 12. B, eorlice ; Corp.^ heofbniicae, A^ heofenlice.
By heofonlice, (C, defective). — 13. A, heofenum {^thrice). —
14. By Cy naedran. — 15. Ay )>«» ; Ay fbrweori$e, Corp't luebe,
Af By Cy haBDoe.

fettuntum 31oljannEm

his Sncennedan Sunu, |>a;t nan ne forwuriSe )>e on
hine gclyfS, ac hsebbe fist ece llf.

17. Ne sende God his Sunu on middanearde
|ixc he demde middanearde, ac ^xi middaneard
sy gehsled [lurh hine.

18. Nebj]' jfamgedemediSeorhinegelyfS; se?e
ne gelyj%., him bi]' gedemed, for ];arn fie he ne ge-
lyfde on &ne naman fiies Sncennedan Godes Suna.

19. past is se dom, Jifet leoht com on middan-
eard, and menn lufedon )>ystro swfjior iSonne
jjfct leoht ; hyra weorc wieron yfele.

20. j^ic Sara ])e yfele deJS hata'iS )){el leoht, and
he ne cymj; to leohte, ^xi his weorc ne syn
gerihtliehte.

21. Witodlice se ^Se wyrcS so^Sfestnesse cym]»
to "Sam leohte, pKt his weorc syn geswutelude,
for 15am ]w hig synt on Gode gedone.

22. :Efter)'yson com se Hselend and his leorn-
ingcnihtas to ludea lande, and wunodcSSr mid
him, and fullode.

23. And lohannes fullode on Enon wi-S Salim,
for 6am ];e fiar wieron manega wsetro ; and hi
togasdere comun, and wieron gefullode.

16. Csrp., anceimendan, A, B, C, incennedan ; ^, fbmcorlte.
— 17. ji, on mydimeatdj ^, jig, B, C, ).grg. — iS. Corp.,
gelyf, v#, C, plyFS, B, Se N gf ne lyPB ; &rf.,, Ktnnentlan,
^, B, C, acennedin. ~ 19. A, B, C, mm j A, Heora. — 30.
.^iNm yfele (om. t^). — 11, fl, C, cymd; ,^, gawutelode j A,
i^'nd. — XX. .^f bymun j ..^1 wunede Jmf- — £3. ..^, ^ar ^ ^, wz-

14 duuigcUtnii [m*

24. Da g^ naes lohannes gedon on cwear-
tern.

9jrt [godspdj tcQl on wwdcmc^ on pSre pryudui wncsn

oSer it

25. pa smeadon lohannes Utmingaubtas and {la
ludeas be ];Sre clSnsunge,

26. and cdmon td lohanne, and cwSdon t5 him.
Rabbi, se ^ mid ]?e waes begeondan lordane,
be "Sam )^u c^Sdest gewitnesse, nu he fulla)^, and
eaUe hig curaa)? to him.

27. lohannes andwurde and cwae:S, Ne ma^
mann nan };ing underfhiy buton hit beo \btm\
of heofonum geseald.

28. Ge sylfe me synd to gewitnesse )?aet ic sSde^
Ne eom ic Crist, ac ic eom asend beforan hine.

29. Se ^ br^de hsefS se is br^dguma ; se )?e is
baes brydguman freond and stent and gehyr}'
hyne, mid gefean he geblissa^ for ]?2es brydgu-
man stefne : ]?es min gefea is gefylled.

30. Hit gebyra^ Jiset he weaxe,and };aet ic wanige.

31. Se ^ ufenan c5m se is ofer ealle; se J?e of
eorSan is se spryc)? be eorSan ; se ]?e of heofone
c5m se is ofer ealle.

25. Cbr^. , leomigcnihtas ; A^ B^ C, leomingcnihtas. — 26.
Cy coman ; A^ iordanen. — 27. A^ B, C, andwyrde ; A, man ;
Corp.y uderfon, A^ B^ C, underfon ; Corp., om. him, A, Bf C,
lum ; A, heofenum. — 28. B, C, neom [for ne eom); A,
ieom [for ic eom). — 30. Corp,^ gebuia'S, A^ B, Q gebyra'5 ;
A^ wexe ; A^ wanie.

nr> 4] j^ecunlium ifloi^nnem 1 5

32. And he cfS J^aet he geseah and gehyrde,
and nan man ne underfeh^ his c^iSnesse.

33. So'SlIce se J?e [^his] c^nesse underfeh]?, he
getacna^ ]?aet God is so^faestnys.

34. Se "Se God sende spryc^S Godes word ; ne
sylj; God J?one Gast be gemete.

35. Faeder lufaiS ]?one Sunu, and sealde ealle
]7ing on his hand.

36. Se yc gel^fS on Sunu se haefS ece Iff ; se
^ )?am Suna is ungeleafsum ne gesyh]? he Ilf, ac
Godes yrre wuna% ofer hine.

CAPUT IV

1. Da se HiSlend wyste ]?aet ]?a Pharisei
geh^rdon ]?aet he haefde ma leorningcnihta ];onne
lohannes, — /

2. ]7eah se Hxlend ne fuUode, ac his leorning-
cnihtas, —

3. iSa forlet he ludea land, and for eft on
Galilea.

4. Him gebyrode ]?aet he sceolde faran ]?urh
Samaria land.

32. jif Bf C, cy^nysse. — 33. Corp.^ om. his, ji, B, C, his ;
jif cylSnyne {B, C, cytSnetse); A, so'ofsettnet. — 34. Jt, spyc'S.
— 36. jif ungeleafiull.

Cap. iv. 4. ^, gebyrede.

1 6 (ICuanselium Ks-

5. Witodllce he com on Samarian ceastre^ )?e is
genemned Sichar, neah )?am tune )?e lacob sealde
losepe his suna ;

6. );2r waes lacobes wyl.

Bys [godspel] sceal on fifgedaeg, on ^Sxt iu. lengten-

wucan.

Se Hslend sxt aet iSam wylle, )?a he waes werig
gegan ; and hit waes middaeg.

7. pa com );ar an wif of Samaria, wolde waeter
feccan ; %a cwae^ se HaElend t5 hyre, Syle me
drincan.

8. His leomingcnihtas ferdon )?a to ]?xre ceastre,
woldon him mete bicgan.

9. pa cwae% J^aet Samaritanisce wIf to him,
Humeta bitst ^u aet me drincan, ]?onne iSu eart
ludeisc, and ic eom Samaritanisc wlf? ne
bruca'8 ludeas .and Samaritanisce metes aet-
gaedere.

10. Da andswarode se Hsiend and cwaeiS to
hyre, Gif J?u wistest Godes gyfe, and hwaet se is
be cwi^S to J?e, Syle me drincan, witodllce J7u
oSde hine ]?aet he sealde )?e Ilfes waeter.

11. Da cwae^S J^aet wlf to him, Leof, ne 'Su
naefst nan J^ing mid to hladanne^ and )?es pyt is
deop ; hwanon haefst ]?u Ilfes waeter ?

5. Corp,^ Bf C, cestre, A, ceastre. — 6. A, )>ar ; jt, wyll. —
7. jif )wr, — 8. C, woldan. — 11. Corp, , hladene, A^ hladenne j
B, C, hladane ; ^, pjrtt ; C, heft (fir hcfst).

I 12.

'] &enintium 3(|ol)annfm

Cwyst ^u fst ]>u si marra jjonne ure feder
lacob, se ■fie us )»isne pytt sealde, and he and
his beam and his nytenu of 'Sam druncon f

13. £)a andswarode se Hsiend and cwse]) to
hyre, J^lcne Sara Jjyrst eft fie of Syson wsetere

14. witodlice slc frara Jie drincS of ])am wxtere
Jie ic him sylle . . , biS on him will forS r£-
sendes wstres on fice llf.

15. Da cw«S |)iet wlf to him, Hlaford, syle me
J>aet waeter pact me ne Jiyrste, ne ic ne Surfe her
feccan,

16. Da cwa;]» se Hsiend to hyre, Ga, clypa
jilnne ceorl, and cum hider.

1 7. Da andwurde ]jKt wif and cwie?, Ntebbe ic
nanne ceorl. Da cwsS se Hslend to hyre, Wei
Jju cwiede ]ixt fiu nsefst ceorl ;

18. witodlice ]ju hiefdest fif ccorlas, and se &
^ii nu hasfst nis ■Sin ceorl ; set ])am Jju sSdest BO'S.

19. Da cwaeiS paet wif to him, Leof, pass me
■fiyiiT^pu eart witega.

20. Ure fiederas hig geb^don on [tissere dune,
and ge secga'S paet on lerusalem sy seo stow
J)<et man on gebidde.

tj. B, C,-Ewarude; A^^xn; C, djnt; A, ^fKatR | Cwf.,B,
C, dring3, A, drincS. — 'i. A, )>iri; A, wyll; jl, wmtaa, —
17. A, uidswimde, B, C, andwyrdc ; A, axnnc ; B, C, nzft,
A, ceorl nieftt {ciangcJirJcr). — i8. Corp., B, C, hseftt, ^, hatfiH
alurid la luefdMt — 19. ^, !»» )w nw ; Corp. , 3inet>, B, )>ingB,
C; Sngj™, (/or Binglt fpu) ^, t>ync8, — 10. A, hienmlcn

1 8 itmnstUum K »i—

21. Da cwaeB se Hslend to hyre, La wif, gelyf
me, J;aBt seo tid cym^ ]x)nne ge ne gebidda]?
Faeder ne on ];isse dune ne on Jerusalem.

22. Ge gebidda^ ]?aet ge nyton ; we gebidda]?
]?aet we witon ; for )>am )?e hxl is of ludeum.

23. Ac seo tId cym%, and nu is, ]7onne so];e
gebedmen gebidda^ Faeder on gaste and on so%-
faestnesse 5 witodllce Faeder secj? swylce J?e hyne
gebiddon.

24. Gast is God ; and ];am ]?e hyne gebidda^
gebyra^ ]?aet hig gebiddon on gaste and on sdiS-
faestnesse.

25. Daet wif cwae]? t5 him, Ic wat ]?aet Messlas
cym^ );e is genemned Crist ; ]7onne he cymiS, he
cy^ us ealle ^Sing.

26. Se H£lend cwae^S to hyre, Ic hit eom J?e
wiiS J?e sprece.

27. And J^xrrihte comon his leorningcnihtas,
and hig wundredon ];aet he wi]? ]?aet wif spraec ;
"peah hyra nan ne cwaeiS, Hwaet secst J?u ? o^^Se,
Hwaet sprycst J7U wiiS hig ?

;aBt wif forlet hyre waeterfaet, and
)yrig, and cwae% to ]7am man-

28. Witodlice
eode to ]7Sre
num.

21. jiy )>y88ere; Cbr^., £, genualem, C, ienualem, ^, hiru-

salem altered to hierusalem. — 22. A^ om. \>t \ A^ myd {^for

^f). — 23,24. A, soSfaetnysse. — 26. By C, spece. — 27. A,

>anyhte; B, C, spaec ; A, )>eh heora; Cbr^., segst, A, B, C,

29. Cuma'S and geseo% ]?one man ]fe me sSde
ealle [/<J] J^ing J?e ic dyde ; cweiSe ge is he Crist ?

30. Da eodon hi ut of %Sre byrig, and comon
to him.

31. Ongemang )?am his leomingcnihtas hine
bsdon, and ]7us cwxdon, Lareow, et.

32. Da cwseiS he td him, Ic haebbe ];one mete
to etanne ];e ge nyton.

33. Da cwaedon his leomingcnihtas him betw^-
nan, Hwae^r Snig man him mete brohte ?

34. Da cwae^ se Hsiend to him, Min mete
is ]?set ic wyrce ]?aes willan "Se me sende, ]7set ic
fuUfremme his weorc.

35. Hu ne secge ge J^aet nu gyt synt feowur
m5n%as Sr man rlpan maege ? nu ic eow secge,
Hebba'S upp eowre eagan, and geseoiS ];as eardas
l^aet hig synt scire to rtpanne,

36. And se "Be rlp^S nimiS mede, and gadera]?
waestm on ecum life, ]7aet aetgaedere geblission
se ];e sSw]? and se iSe rlp%.

37. On );yson is witodllce soiS word, for ^am
o^r is se ^Se s£w]?, 6J?er is se "Se rip)?.

38. Ic sende eow to rtpanne J^aet j^aet ge ne
beswuncon ; 5$re swuncon, and ge eodun on
hyra geswinc.

29. Corp,^ om, >a, A, B, C, >a. — 32. Corp.^ B, C, etene, ^,
etanne. — 33. A, betweonan. — 35. Corp., Hyne altered to Hv
ne, Af Bf C, hu ne ; A, synd feower ; A, gehebba'S up ; A, synd
•eyre to lypanne ; Corp., B, C, ripene. — 38. Corp,, B, C, ripene,
Af lypanne ; A, eodon ; A, heora geswync.

20 Q^ansrlium [iv, 39—

39. WitodlTce manige Samaritanisce of "SSBre
ceastre gelyfdon on hyne for j^aes wifes wordon
?e be him c^]?de, pact he sSde me ealle ];a ]?ing
?e ic dyde.

40. Da pa Samaritaniscean c5mon to him, hig
gebsdon hine ]7xt he wunode Har ; and he
wunode ]?xr twegen dagas.

41. And mycle ma gelyfdon for his spsBce ;

42. and cwSdon t5 J?am wife, Ne gelyfe we
na for 'Sinre sprSce ; we sylfe gehyrdon, and
we witon ];aet he is s5]? middaneardes Ha--
lend.

43. So^llce aefter twam dagon he ferde )?anone,
and for t5 Galilea.

44. Se HsSlend sylf cyj?de gewitnesse J^aet nan
witega naefS nanne wurSscype on hys agenum
earde.

45. pa he com to Galileam, )?a underfiEngon hi
hine, )?a hi gesawon ealle ]?§ ]?ing Jie he worhte
on lerusalem on freolsdaege ; and hi comun to
]?am freolsdaege.

39. B^ manege, A^ C, manega ; A^ wordum ; C, cydde. —

40. Corp,^ )>»gc (for J>a, second 'word)^ 5, \>2i followed by an
erasure^ C, ^zt followed by an erasure (B^ and C^ must have had
)»age and ^aege) ; A, samaritaniscan ; A, wunede ; Corp, , B^ C,
"Saera, Ay om, "Saer and he wunode (homceoteleuton) ; A^ )>ar. —

41. Ay myccle ; Ay spnece. — 42. By C, sylue 5 Corp.y B^ C,
haelynd, A, haelend. — 44. Ay nsenne weoi^ype. — 45. Ay hie-
rusalem ; Ay comon.

»] &mtn&um 3ilQ^nnnn

46. And he com eft to Chanaa Galilef, JiiSr hg
worhte ]ixi win of WEtere.

Bjs godspcl gehyniS oftr ptntecosten, on tStB in ud

Sum undercyning wtes, )>ies sunu wies gesyc-
lod on Capharnaum.

47. pa)>a se gehyrde ];Et se Hslend for fram
ludea to Galilea, he com to him and hxA hine
]>aet he fore and gehslde his sunu ; so^lice he
Iseg act for^fore.

48. Da cws)j se Hsiend to him, Buton ge tacna
and forebeacna geseon, ne gelyfe ge.

49. Da cwieS se undercing to him, Drihten,
far £r mm sunu sweltc.

50. And se Halend cwje^S, Ga, |im sunu leofa-8.
Da code he, and geJyfdc |;iere spruce ])e se HS-
lend him sSde.

51. Da he for, Jja urnon his peowas ongean
hyne, and s^don jtaet his sunu leofode.

52. Da axode he to hwylcon tTman him bet
wSre. And hi sadon him, Gyrstandieg to ]>gre
scofo]>an tide se fefor hine forlet.

53. Da ongeat se fajder Jiaet hit wass on |?Sre
tide ■Se se HjElend cwseS, pin sunu leofa'S. And
he gelyfde and eall his hlwrieden.

46. (k'f., S, C, chanaa galilee, ■*, chanaan galilej ; C, worhe
{/or worhte] ; ^, wynofjiam! ^, gtsicbd. — 49. ^, uadercyn-
ing. — 51. B, C, uDgen; ^, Ijibdir. — jz. ^.acsodci ji,hyry]cMm
tyman ; B, C, gyisandsg ; Jj, seoreSan tyic ; A, fela. — JJ. B,
C, ongM i vJ, tal hp hywrsdtn {ahirtd a -radden).

22 (iCuangeUttm [>▼> 54—

54. Se Hslend worhte ];is tacen eft o]?re sl]?e, ]?a
he c5m fram ludea lande to Galilea.

CAPUT V

Bys godspd sceal on fxigedaeg on ^Sht fbrman lengten-

wucan.

1. £fter ]?yson waes ludea freolsdaeg, and se
Hslend for td lerusalem.

2. On lerusalem ys an mere, se is genemned on
Ebreisc Bethsaida ; se mere hsefS flf porticas.

3. On J?am porticon laeg mycel menigeo gead-
ludra, blindra, and healtra, and forscruncenra,
and geanbidedon |?aes wseteres styrunge.

4. Drihtenes engel com t5 his timan on ]x)ne
mere, and j^aet waeter waes astyred ; and se };e
ra]?ust c5m on ];one mere aefter ]?aes waeteres
styrunge wearj? gehxied fram swa hwylcere
untrumnysse swa he on waes.

5. DSr waes sum man eahta and J'nttig wintra
on his untrumnysse.

6. pa se Hslend geseah ]?ysne licgean, and
wiste ];aet he ]?aer lange tide waes, $a cwae]; he
to him, Wylt J>u hal beon ?

54. Af om, lande.

Cap. y. I, A, ]>y88um ; Ay hienisalem. — 2. Corp,^ genisalem,
By C, ienualem, A, hienualem ; Corp,, B, (Cf), betzaida,
Ay bethsaida. — 3* <^i pordcan ; A, maenigeo geadledni. — 4. A^
ta'Soflt, By C, hia^ust. — $• -^i ^^ i ^> untrumnease. — 6. A, B,
Cf licgan ; A, lange hwyle (wit A glou tide) ]>u wcs {changed order).

▼> 14] j^eatnoutti ^o^anntm 23

7. Da andswarode se seoca him and cwae];,
Drihten, ic naebbe nanne man ];aet me do on
)K)ne mere,}K)nne J?aet waeter astyred bi^ ; $onne
ic cume,)?onne bi^ 6J?er beforan me.

8. Da cwseS se Hxlend t5 him, Arls, nim J?!n
bed, and ga.

9. And se man waes sona hal, and he nam his
bed, and eode. Hit wses restedseg on iSam
daege.

10. Da cwSdon ]?§ ludeas t5 ]?am ye J^xr ge-
haeled waes, Hit is restedseg ; nis $e alyfed J?aet
l^u J?in bedd here.

11. He andswarude him and cwae$, Se $e me
gehxide se cwae% t5 me, Nim ];In bedd, and

ga.

12. Da axsodon hi hine, Hwaet se man waere J?e
]?e sSde, Nim ]nn bedd, and ga ?

13. Se )?e J?2Br gehseled waes nyste hwa hit
wses ; se Halend s5}7llce beah fram }7Sre gega-
derunge.

14. ^fter ];am se Halend hine gemette on ];am
temple, and cwse]; t5 him, Nu ]?u eart hal ge-
worden ; ne synga J?u, be Ixs ]?e )?e on sumon
]?ingon wyrs getlde.

7. ^, andswarede ; Ay luenne. — 8, 9. B,''C, bedd. — 10. A,
Bf C, 1^. — XI. Af andswarode ; A, bed. — 12. Af acsedon, B,
Cf azodon. — 13. A, j^ar ; Corp., B, C, haelynd, Ay haelend. —
14. Corp.y Bf C, haelynd, A, haelend ; B, geworde ^ Af ^btt
Ke on, B, C, Jie laes |>e on ; A, somum jfyngam.

24 (ICuanselium b', is—

15. Da for se man, and c^%de hit yzm ludean
J>aet hit waBre se Hxlend J?e hyne hside.

16. For )?am )?a ludeas ehton ]x)ne Hxlend, for
iSam pe he dyde y^s ];ing on restedsege.

Bys godapel sceal on >unreadaeg <m ffSre feoilSaii lencten-

wucan.

17. Da andswarode se Hslend him and cwseS,
Min Faeder wyrcS oj? )7is nu g^t, and ic wyrce.

18. paes )?e ma ]?a ludeas sohton hine to of-
sleanne, nxs na for ykm anum pe he pom
restedxg braec, ac for ];km )?e he cwseS J^set God
w£re his Faeder, and hine sylfne dyde Gode
gelicne.

19. Witodllce se Hsiend andswarode and
cwaej; to him, SoS ic eow secge, Ne maeg se
Sunu nan |?ing d5n, buton ];aet he gesyh]; his
Faeder don; iSa J?ing J?e he wyrcj?, se Sunu
wyrc^ gellce.

20. Se Faeder lufa$ ]x)ne Sunu, and geswutelaS
him ealle ];a J?ing ye he wyrcj? ; and maran weorc
}>onne ];as s^n he geswutela^ him, ]?aet ge wun-
drigeon.

21. Swa se Faeder awec$ ba deadan and gellf-
faest, swa eac se Sunu gellfraest ]?§ [Vej he wyle.

15. j4f Bf Cf cydde ; ^, iudeum, B, C, iudeon ; ji, hyt waes.
— 17. B, C, hselynd ; A, om. nn. — x8. Corp., B, C, harnc, ji^
)H>ne. — 20. Af wundrion. — 2X. A, om. swa eac 8e sunu gdif&st
{Aomatoteleuton) ; Cbr^., om. t$e, ^, £, Q 1$e.

^^^.JO]

JO] ^minoum ^lo^annem 25

Nc se Faeder ne dem? nanum menn, ac he

sealde ^Icne dom |?am Suna ;

23. |)aet ealle arwurf>igeon jrone Sunu, swa sw3
hig arwur|)igea|» pone Fieder. Se ?e ne arwurSap
|Jone Sunu, ne arwurjiaj) he j;one Ficder fie hine
sende.

24. SoS ic secge eow, pfct se |je min word
gchprS, and f-am gel^fiS |>e me sende, se hsR?
ece lif, and ne cymp set jiam dome, ac fasrS
fram deai5e to life.

25. SolS ic secge eow, pat sec tid cymB, and nu
is, ffonne ]'a deadan gehyraJS Godes Suna stefne i
and }fa lybbaS \>e hig gehyraS.

26. Swa se Fasder hast)* lif on him sylfon, swa
he sealde |'am Suna pxt he hsfde ]if on him
syluon ;

27. and sealde him anweald ]>xt he moste deman,
for 15am |.e he is mannes Sunu.

28. Ne wundrigeon ge-5ss|?ictseotIdcymS J>a:t
ealle gehyraS his stefne \>e on byrgenum synt ;
2g. and );a |ie god worhton faraS on lifes iereste j
and jia [le yfel dydon, on domes Sreste.

£)y9 [godspclj BC»1 on )iiiredxg on )>stc 5Src lenclcjiwucan.

30. Ne mag ic nan j^ing don fram me sylfum ;

11. A, mm. — 13. .^, arweoriSon 1 i*, arwurSiaS i ^, arweor-
[aS (/fli/ rimi). — 14.. Corf., i/oji* ipaccfer lit imtial letur if
SoiS, A, B, C,illuminaud S. — »6. A, hjTO sjlfiuii (rtofri), —
iS. ..^, wundrion. — 19, A, Kiyile [iviki).

\i

26 (Citanselittm [▼• 31—

ic deme swa swa ic geh^re, and mm dom is
ryht, for Bam ic ne sece minne willan [ac p^s]
j?e me sende.

31. Gif ic gewitnesse be me c^)?e, min gewitnes
nis sojS.

32. Oj?er is se ^Se cf^ gewitnesse be me ; and
ic wat J^aet seo cySnes is soB J?e he cy); be
me.

33. Ge sendon t5 lohanne, and he cy^de so]^
faestnesse gewitnesse.

34. Ic ne onfo gewitnesse fram menn ; ac ]?as
}>ing ic secge J^set ge syn hale.

35. He wxs byrnende leohtfaet and lyhtende ;
ge woldon sume hwlle geblissian on his leohte.

36. Ic haebbe maran gewitnesse ]x)nne lohannes ;
witodllce J?a weorc J?e Faeder me sealde J^aet ic
hig fullfremme, "Sa weorc J?e ic wyrce cyJ^a^S
gewitnesse be me ]?aet Faeder me asende.

37. And se Faeder J?e me sende cfy gewitnesse
be me. Ne ge nSefre his stefne ne gehyrdon, ne
ge his hlw ne gesawon.

38. And ge nabbaB his word on eow wuni-
gende; for ]?am ]?e ge ne gel^faB ];am iSe he
sende.

30. Corp,f Bj C, omit ac )>Kt, ^, ac )>Kt. — 32. ji, B^ C,
cy^nyi. — 34. A^ men. — 36, 37. A^ omits |>aet Fxder me
asende. And se Faeder \>t me sende, cy]> gewitnesse be me (Aomcto-
uleuton) ; C^ ge {imperfect e in place ofne after hiw). — 38. A,
wuniende.

▼> 47] ^sttwnxnxm ^olgmntm 27

39. Smeagea^ halige gewritu, for Sam ye ge
wena$ yxt ge habbon ece lif on ]?ain ; and hig
synt J?e gewitnesse cy}?aj? be me ;

40. and ge nella^ cuman td me ]?xt ge habbon
lif.

41. Ne underfo ic nane beorhtnesse aet man-
num.

42. Ac ic gecneow eow, ];aet ge nabba)? Godes
lufe on eow.

43. Ic com on mines Faeder naman, and ge me
ne underfengon ; gyf 6)?er cymj? on his agenum
naman, hyne ge underfo^.

44. Hu mage ge gelyfan ye eow betweonan
wuldor underfo^, and ne secea); ]?£t wuldor pe
is fram Gode syluum ?

45. Ne wene ge J^aet ic eow wrege to Faeder ;
se is ye eow wregiS, Moyses on J;one ge gehyht-
a%.

46. Witodlice gif ge gelyfdon on Moyse, ge
gelyfdon eac me ; soSlIce he wrat be me.

47. Gif ge his stafum ne gelyfaiS, hu gelyfe
ge minum wordum ?

39. j4f 8meaga1$ ; ji, habba'S, C, habbod. — 42. ^, gecneow
\>aet (omission of eow by haplograpky) . — ^43. B^ C, un1$erfo'S.
— 44. A^ betwynan; A^ seca'S; Ay sylfiim, Bj C, siluum. —
45. Ay Ne wene ge na ; {Corp * 9 Ay on )>one) By C, omt on.

28 <lEnansdittttt K <—

CAPUT VI

Dys godspel tceal on mydlenctenet suimandsg.

1. ^fter J?yson for se Hsiend ofer J?a Galileis-
can sx, seo is Tiberiadis.

2. And him fylide my eel folc, for J?am J?e hig
gesawon ];a tacna ye he worhte on ];am ye
waron geuntrumode.

3. Witodllce se Hslend astah on anne munt,
and sxt ];ar mid his leomingcnihton.

4. Hit wxs gehende eastron, ludea freolsdaege.

5. Da se Hsiend his eagan up ahof and geseah
J^aet micel folc com to him, he cwaeB to Phi-
lippe, HwSr bicge we hlafas J^aet J?as eton ?

6. paet he cw2ey his fandigende ; he wiste hwaet
he don wolde.

7. Da andwurde him Philippus and cwae?, Kab-
bah hi genoh on twegera hundred penega wur];e
hlafes, yxt Slc sumne dael nyme.

8. Da andwyrde him an his leorningcnihta,
Andreas, Simones br6J?ur Petres,

9. Her is an cnapa ye hxfy fif berene hlafas

Cap. vi. I. jif jTyssum; j4^ se haelend repeated^ and second
time underuored for erasure; B^ C, galileiscean ; A^ tyberiadis. —
2. A^ fyligde 5 A^ maenigeo {for folc). — 3. -<^i )«r ; A^ -cnyh-
tum. — $• '^i P^y^yPP* hwar bycge ; Ay etan. — 6. A, hys
fandiende. — 7. A^ B^ C, andwyrde \ A twegra ; A, weor^.
— 8. Ay symonei bro'^.

^y 17] ^etttittittm Bloi^nnnti 29

and twegen fixas ; ac hwaet synt )?a }>ing betwux
swa manegum mannum ?

10. Da cwae$ se Hxlend, Do% ]?aet ]?as men
sitton. On J?sere stowe waes mycel ^^rj ; iSaer
sSton ];a swylce fif |?usendo manna.

11. Se Haelend nam ]?a hlafas, and ]?anc wurS-
lice dyde, and big todaelde }7am sittendum, and
call swa of J?am iixum swa mycel swa hig wol-
don.

12. Da hig fuUe wSron, ];a cwae% he t5 his
leorningcnihton, Gaderia)? j?a brytsena ^e J?ar to
lafe wSron, yxt hig ne losigeon.

1 3. Hig gegaderedon, and fyldon twelf wyligeon
fulle ];£ra brytsena of }7am ]>e }?§ laefdon ye of
];am fIf berenan hlafon xton.

14. Da men cwSdon, ];a hig gesawon ];aet he
};aBt tacen worhte, pact };es is sdiSlIce wltega J?e
on middangeard cym]?.

15. Da se Haelend wiste ]?aet hig woldon cuman
and bine gelaeccean and t5 cynge d5n, }7a fleah
he ana uppon J?one munt.

16.

17. And ]?a hig eodon on scyp, hi comon ofer

9. jij fyxas ; ^, synd ; ^, betweox. — lo. jt, sytton ; Cbr^.,
gen, j4^ B, C, gaen ; ^, )>u8end. — 1 1. ^y wyr^ce. — 12. ^,
-cnyhtum ; (£, C, tf/jo lafe) ; ^, losion. — 13; ^, gaderodon ; ^,
gefyldon ; j4f wylian ; ^, C, wiligean ; ^, gebrytsena. — 14. C,
tacn ; ji^ myddanearde. — 15. ji, gelaeccan ; ^, cyninge gedon j
^, up on. — 16. jill tht MSS, omit tkit verse.

30 <lEuan0rUam k i8—

ySi sS to Capharnaum ; hit wearS ]?a j^^stre, and
se Hselend ne com to him.

1 8. Mycel wind bleow, and hit wses hreoh
ssE.

19. Witodllce j?a hig hxfdon gerowen swylce
twentig furlanga oS-Se J^rlttig, ];a gesawon hig
]K)ne Hxlend uppan ]?2ere sx gan, and ]?aet he
wxs gehende ];am scype ; and hig him ondre-
don.

20. He cwaeS |;a to him, Ic hit eom ; ne on-
drsedaS eow.

21. Hig woldon hyne niman on ]?2et scyp; and
sona ]?2et scyp wses set ];am lande ];e hig woldon
to faran.

22. So]?lIce «o]?re daeg seo menigeo )?e stod be-
geondan ]?am mere geseah ]?2et ]?26r nses butan
an scyp, and ]?xt se Hslend ne eode on scyp
mid his leorningcnihtan, ac his leorningcnihtas
sylfe ana foron ; —

23. oSre scypu comon fram Tiberiade wiS ]?a
stowe ];ar hig ]K>ne hlaf aeton, Drihtne ]7an-
ciende ; —

24. Sa seo menigeo geseah ]?xt se Hslend |;ar
nses ne his leorningcnihtas, ];a eodon hig on

19. Corp.^ gehrowen, A^ B^ C, gerowen. — ai. A^ to woldon
faran {changed order). — 22. Ay dege ; Ay maenegpo ; Ay be eon-
dan \ Ay Cy buton ; By -cnihton, C, leomington $ u^, -cnyhtum ;
Corp.y leoringcnihtat, Ay By Cy leorning-; By C^fylue. — 23. By C,
comun. — 24. Ay nuenigo } Ay B, Cy comon ; ^, C, )>me haelynd.

',31]

:oman to Caphi

31 ^^M

sohton %one ^^^^|
reondan )>im ^^^^|

scipu, and c
H^cnd.

25. And |ia hig gemetton hyne begeondan ykm
mere, hig cwiedon to him, Lareow, hwEnnc
camr j>u hider .'

26. Se H^lend him andswarude and cwae$,
S6|) ic cow secge, Ne sece ge me for ^5am fie ge
tacnu gesawon, ac for jram f>e ge ieton of Bam
hiafon, and synt fulle.

By> [godspd] iceal on frlgedxgon >>ieretbrman wucan lefter

27. N^e wyrcea); sefterpam mete ye forwyrS, ac
xfter |>am \<t [mrhwunaS on ece lif,Sone mannes
Sunu eow syljf ; Jjone God Feeder getacnode,

28. Hig cwsdon to him, Hwst do we paet
we wyrceon Godes weorc ?

29. pa andswarode se Htelend and cweS to
him, pEet is Godes weorc, }>aet ge gelyfan on
Bone pe he sende.

30. fia cwSdon hig, HwEt dest J>u t5 tacne
\ixi we geseon and gelyfon ^tct |>u hit wyrce ?

31. Ore fasderas ston heofonllcne mete on
westene ; swa hit awriten is, He sealde him
etan hiaf of heofonc.

15. j1,\x eondan ; Csrf}., B, C, com. A, max. — a6. A, B, |
C, indsHruode ; A, SoS ic lecge cow {ciaiytd erJir) ; A, acni
A, lynd. — IT. d'-p; Wr (/.-■ N=), A, We (-a^li N hicri,J
lie Uof <if W), B, C, Ne j A, wyrca*. —19. A, gelyfon. — 1
]i. At beofcnUcnE ; A, cm. elan ; A, hcDfcne.

32 <lEuaat0rUutti [^i, 3»—

32. Se Hslend cwaeS to him, SoiS ic secge eow,
Ne sealde Moyses eow hlaf of heofonum ; ac
min Faeder eow sylj? so^ne hlaf of heofonum.

33. Hit is Godes hlaf )?e of heofone com, and
syl]? middanearde llf.

34. Hig cwsedon to him, Drihten, syle us ];ysne
hlaf.

35. Se Hslend cwaeS to him, Ic eom iTfes hlaf;
ne hingra^ ]?one ]?e to me cymS, and ne ]?yrst
jK)ne nsefre Se on me gelyfiS.

36. Ac ic eow sxde ]?xt ge gesawon me, and
ne gelyfdon.

37. Eall )?aBt Faeder me sylj? cymiS to me ; and
ic ne wyrpe ut Sone )?e to me cymiS.

38. For )?am )?e ic ne com of heofonum j^aet ic
minne willan do, ac ]?aes willan ]?e me sende.

39. Daet is ]?aes Faeder willa Se me sende, ]?aet
ic nan ]?ing ne forleose of Sam ]?e he me sealde,
ac awecce ]?aet on ]?am ytemestan daege.

40. Dis is mines Faeder willa ]?e me sende, ]?aet
sic )?e Sone Sunu gesyh]? and on hine gel^fS
haebbe ece llf; and ic hine awecce on ]?am
ytemestan daege.

41. Da murcnodon ]?a ludeas be him for ];am
];e he cwaeS, Ic eom hlaf ];e of heofonum com.

3a. Ay heofenum {twice) ^ By C, heofenum (second time). —
33. j4f heofenum; Bf middaneardes (toitk s erased)^ C, -eardes.
— 37. Af weorpc, Bf C, wurpe. — 38. u^, heofenum. — 40. C,
«w. hine. — 41. A^ heofenum.

r

". 51] SiecunDum }rioliannnn 33

42. And hig cw^don, Hu nis ]>is se Hxlend,
losepes sunu ? we cunnon his fseder and his
modor ; humeta segS Jies, Ic com of heofonum ?

43. Se Hsilend him andswarode and cv/x^ to
him, Ne murcnia]* eow betwynan.

Dyi [godapel] iceal on wodnodag on |

44. Nc maeg nan man cuman to me, buton se
Fider Jie me sende hyne teo ; and ic hine
arSre on ^am ytemestan dsge.

45. On ^ara witegena^bocum is awricen, Ealle
eaSlfcre beo? Godes, j^lc pe gehyrde xt Fieder,
and leornode, cymS to me.

46. Ne geseah nan man Fjeder, buton se 8e is
\j>/"\ Gode, se gesyhp Fasder.

47. So-5 ic secge eow, Se hieR5 ece llf ^ on me
geiffiS.

48. k eom lifes hlaf.

49. Ure ficderas Ston heofunlicne mete on
westene, and hig synd deade.

fo. fiis is se hlaf Jie of heofonum com, Jjiet ne
swelte se "Se of him ytt,

51. Ic eom lybbende hlaf ^e of heofonum com ;
Bwa hwa swa ytt of ^yson hlafe, he leofaS on

41. C, i»lend {for <e hritnd) j **, mader i A. heofcnum. —
4J. ^, betwmnan. — 45. Cirf ..Betb, -4, J, Iwni, C, Sara. —
46. ji, gwhi Corf., am. of, A, B, C, of. — 49. A, hmftn-
licoc. — 50. A, heofcnuni. — 51. A, heofcnum { A, ^Tnon.

34 Cttangelittiti [vi, 5»~

ecnysse ; and se hlaf )?e ic sylle is min flsEsc,
for middaneardes life.

52. pa ludeas fliton him betwynan and cwsedon,
Hu mseg )?es his flSsc us syllan to etanne i

53. pa cwae]? se Hxlend t5 him,

Dyt [godspd] sceal inum dsge Sr palmwinnandaege.

So)? ic secge eow, Naebbe ge llf on eow, buton
ge eton mannes Suna flxsc and his bl5d drincon.

54. Se haefiS ece llf J?e ytt mm flSesc and drincS
mIn blod ; and ic hine arsere on ]?am ^temestan
dsege.

55. So]?lIce mIn flSsc is mete, and mIn bldd is
drinc.

56. Se "Se ytt mIn fiSsc and drincS mln bl5d, he
wunaS on me, and ic on him.

57. Swa swa lybbende Faeder me sende, and ic
lybbe )?urh Faeder j and se "Se me ytt, he leofaiS
^urh me.

58. pis is se hlaf ]?e of heofonum com ; na swa
swa ure faederas Ston heofonllcne mete, and
deade wSron ; se ]?e ytt ]?ysne hlaf, he leofaS on
ecnysse.

59. Das ying he sSde on gesamnunge, ]?a he
ISrde on Capharnaum.

51. Bf ecnesse; B, C, middan geardes. — 52. ji, betweonan,
Corp., Bf Cf etene, ji^ etanne. — 53. ji, diyncan. — 54. ^, yt
myn $ ji^ ytemystan. — 58. ^, heofenum ; A, aetan heofenlicne.

vi> 68] j^ecunontt 3|o|wnnntt 35

60. Manega his Uorningcnihta cw£don, |;a big
"Sis gehyrdon, Heard is ]?eos sprxc ; hwa mxg
hig gehyran ?

61. Da wistese Hsiend ]?2et his leorningcnihtas
murcnedon betweox him sylfon be ]?ison, and
he cwaeiS to him, pact eow beswlc^ ?

62. Gyf ge geseoj? mannes Sunu astlgendne ]?£r
he ser waes ?

63. Gast is se $e gelliFsest ; flsEsc ne frema^ nan
]?ing; ];a word j^e ic eow sxde synt gast and
llf.

64. Ac sume ge ne gelyfaiS. Witodllce se
Hslend wiste xt fruman hwset ]?a gelyfedan
wSron, and hwa bine belsewon wolde.

65. And be cwaeS, For )?ig ic eow ssede j?aBt
nan man ne mxg cuman t5 me, buton min
Faeder hit him sylle.

66. Sy^SiSan manega his leorningcnihta cyrdon on
bxc, and ne eodun mid him.

67. Da cwaej? se Halendib )?am twelfum, CweSe
ge wylle ge fram me ?

68. pa andwyrde him Simon Petrus and cwae?,
Dribten, to hwam ga we ? )?u hxfst eces llfes
word.

60. Corp., leorigcnihta, A, B, C, leorning-; C, spnece. — 6i.
Bf C, syluon. — 62. ^, Jw. — 63. ji, synd. — 64. ji, fram
(for art) ; ^, 5, C, gelyfendan j ji, B, C, bclaewan. — 66.
Corp,, leorningcnihtas, ji, -cnyhta, B, C, -cnihta; ji, eodon.
— 67. Corp., haelynd ; ji, B, C, hslend. — 68. ji, lymon.

36 CuanseUum [^h 69-

69. And we gelyfa^S and witon J^aet );u eart
Ciist, Godes Sunu.

70. Se Hxlend him andswarude and cwaeS, Hu
ne geceas ic eow twelfe, and eower an is deo-
fol?

71. He hyt cwaej? be luda Scario)?e; J?es hine
belxwde, ];a he waes an ];ara twelfa.

CAPUT VII

Dys [godspd] sceal on tfweadaeg on )>Sre ftftan wucan

innan lengtene.

1. Sy];|;an for se Hselend to Galilea; he nolde
faran to ludea, for |;am ]?e ]?a ludeas hine sdhton
and woldon hyne ofslean.

2. Hit wses gehende ludea freolsdaege.

3. His bro^ra cwxdon to him, Far heonon and
ga on ludea land, ]?xt ]?Tne leorningcnihtas ge-
seon )?a weorc )?e )?u wyrcst.

4. Ne deS nan man nan ]?ing on diglum, ac
sec]? ]?xt hit open s^. Gif "Su ]?as ]?ing dest,
geswutela ]?e sylfne middanearde.

5. Witodllce ne his magas ne gelyfdon on hyne.

6. Da cwaej? se Hslend to him, Gyt ne com
min tid ; eower t!d is symble gearu.

69. ji, cryst. — 70. ^f andswarode. — 71. ^, And he hyt.

Cap. VII. I. C, Si^an. — 3. -«^, C, bro'Sro, B, bro)>ro; A^
wore. — 4. B, C, mann ; j4, dyglum, B, C, dihlum } ji, on
myddanearde. — 6. ji, B, C, fynole } ^, earu.

▼n, 16] j^ecunimtti ^lol^onnem 37

7» Ne mxg middaneard eow hatigean; ac h6
hataS me, for ]?ain ic cy];e gewitnesse be him
)?aBt his weorc synt yfele.

8. Fare ge to ]?ison freolsdxge ; ic ne fare to
J^ison freolsdsege, for ]?am min tid nis g^t ge-
fylled.

9. He wunede on Galilea, ]?a he ]?as ]?ing sSde.

10. Eft )?a his gebro^ru foron, )?a for he eac to
Sam freolsdsege, nses na openllce [ac dtgoltice] •

11. Da ludeas hyne sdhton on ]?am freolsdaege,
and cwxdon, Hwar is he ?

12. And mycel gehlyd waes on )?2ere menigeo be
him. Sume cwsedon, He is god ; oSre cwxdon,
Nese, ac he beswIcS )?is folc.

13. peah hwx]7ere ne spsec nan man openllce
be him for ];2era ludea ege.

Dys [godspel] sceal on mydlengtenes wucan on tfwesdzg.

14. pa hit wxs mid dxg j^ses freolsdxges, ];a
eode se HsElend into ];am temple, and laerde.

15. And ]?a ludeas wundredon and cwxdon,
Humeta cann ]?es stafas, ]K)nne he ne leornode ?

16. Se Hxlend him andswarode and cwx]?,
A^n lar nis na mm, ac ]>xs ]?e me sende.

7. jif Bf C, hatian ; ji, synd. — 8. ji, Faran ; A, J^sson ;
jif )>y8um. — 9. jif wunode. — 10. ^, 5, C, bro'Sru ; Corp,^ om.
ac digollice, A, ac dygollice, ^, C, ac digellice. — X2. ^, maenio.

— 13. Aj hwaelSre. — 14. C, >» freald daeges. — 15. A^ can.

— x6. Corp.y Bf Cf mi lar, A^ myn lar.

38 Cuansrlittitt [vn, 17-

17. Gyf hwa wyle his willan don, he gecnavS
be )?2ere lire, hwaej^er heo si of Gode, hwaej?er
J;e ic be me sylfum spece.

18. Se )?e be him sylfum sprycS sec]? his agen
wuldor ; se )?e sec]? ]?xs wuldor ]?e hyne sende,
se is s5]?faest, and nis nan unrihtwisnys on him.

19. Hu ne sealde Moyses eow £, and eower
nan ne healt ]?a x ? Hw! sece ge me td of-
sleanne ?

20. pa andswarode seo menigeo and cwae^,
Deofol ]?e stica^ on ; hwa secS ]>e to ofsleanne ?

21. Da andswarode se Hxlend and cwx^ to
him, An weorc ic worhte, and ealle ge wundri-
gea];.

22. For iSy Moyses eow sealde ymbsnidenesse ;
naes na for ];i ]?e heo of Moyse sy, ac of faede-
ron ; and on restedsege ge ymbsnl^a]? mann,

23. ]?aBt Moyses 2e ne sy toworpen ; and ge bel-
ga]? wis me for -Sam ]?e ic gehslde anne man
on restedsege ?

24. Ne deme ge be ansyne, ac demaS rihtne
dom.

25. Sume cwSdon ]?a ^5e wiSron of Jerusalem,
Hu nis Sis se Se hi secea]? to ofsleanne ?

1 7. Corp. , gecwem'5, A^ B, C, gecnaew1$. — ao. u^, maenio.
— 21. ^, wundiia'S. — aa. Gor^., ymbemydenysse, ^, £, C,
3rmbsnydenys8e. — 23. ^, snne ; B^ C, mann. — 25. ^, on
hierusalem ; ^, ^, Cy big secalS ; (^r^., ofsleande, ji, B, C,
oftleanne.

i«] &tcuntiein 31ol)annnn 39

26. And nu he spyc}> opcnllce, and hig ne
cwe^ajj nan Sing to him. CweSe we hwa;|ier
|>a caldras ongyton jiKt })is is Crist ?

27. Ac we witon hwanon |>es is; Sonne Crist
cymp, ponne nat nan mann hwanon he bij>.

", Se Hslend clypode and Ijerde on [fam tem-
ple and cwkS, Me ge cunnon, and gc witon hwa-
non ic eom ; and ic ne com fram me sylfum,
ac se is soS J>e me sende, |ione ge ne cunnon.

29. Ic hyne can; and gif ic secge |>xt ic hine
ne cunne, ic beo Jeas, and eow gelic. Ic hyne
can, and ic eom of him, and he me sende,

30. Hig hine sohton to nimanne; and hyra
nan hys ne zethran, for 5am [le his lid ne com
l;agyt.

3 1 . Manega of Siere menigeo gelyfdon on hine,
and cwffidon, Cwe]je ge wyrcS Crist ma tacna
ponne he cymS Jionne Jjes deS ?

32. pa Pharisei gehyrdon jra menigeo pus murc-
nigende be him.

Dys [godipel] jceal on monandrg on iSic fjftan wucai

Da ealdras and Sa Pharisei sendon hyra penas
|)set hig woldon hine gefon.

16. ^, ongytin. — 17. ^, man hwanen. — 13. ^, wylon
hwanon. — 30. A, nynunne ; A, heora j C, a tid {fir hii
lid). — ?i. ^, mwiegoj A, cweSaS gt. — 31. j1, ODmepi)
Corp., murcnigede, A, murcnicnde, B, murcnigende, C, murcoigc ;
B, C, and phariicL (am. «a) ; A, hcora.

40 CuansrUuitt i^h 33-

33. Da cwae^ se Hsiend, Gft ic beo sume
hwlle mid eow, and ic ga t5 Sam yc me sende.

34. Ge secaS me, and ne finda]? ; and ge ne
magon cuman ]?ar ic eom.

35. pa ludeas cwxdon betweonan him sylfum,
Hwyder wyle J?es faran j^aet we bine ne findon ?
cwyst Su wyle he faran on "Seoda todrSfednysse,
and big Isran ?

36. Hwaet is "Seos sprsEc J?e be sprycS, Ge se-
cea]? me, and ne finda]? ; and ge ne magon cu-
man ]?ar ic eom ?

37. On )?am xftemestan mSran freolsdaege stod
se Hxlend and clypode, Cume to me se Se bine
j?yrste, and drince.

38. Se j?e gelyf]; on me, swa j^aet gewrit cwyS,
lybbendes waetres flod flowaS of his innoSe.

39. pact he cwaeS be )?am Gaste J?e J;a sceoldon
underfon ]?e on byne gel^fdon ; ]?a gyt nxs se
Gast geseald, for ]?am ]?e se Hslend naes Sa gyt
gewuldrud.

Bys godspd sceal on JyQresdaeg on ItSSxe ftfbm wucan innan

lenctene.

40. Of SSre tide seo menigeo cwaeS, )?a beo
geh^rde Sas his sprxce, Des is soS witega.

33. j4f om. mid cow ; Ay gange {for ga). — 34. By C, sccca'S.
— 35. Ay betwioh; Ay todnefednessa. — 36. Ay spnec {for
spryc^ ; Ay secalS ; By C, secega'S. — 37. Ay aftemystan ; A, Cume
ge to me ^ hym ^Tnte. — 38. C, libbendes ; Ay waeteres ; Ay yn-
no'Se. — 39. Ay By C, gewuldiod. — 40. Ay maenio ; Ay sprseca.

r

VI], so] ^eranaum loliannem 4 >

41. Sume cwiedon, He is Crist. SumecwSdon,
CweSe ge cym]> Crist fram Galilea ?

42. Hu ne avyS Jiaet gewrit |)set Crist cym^ of
Dauides cynne, and of Bethleem ceastre, jiar
|>ar Dauid wses ?

43. Witodlice ungejiwiernes Wies geworden on
)>Ere menigeo for him.

44. Sume hig woldon hine niman ; ac hyra nan
his ne sethran.

45. pa jienas comon to ];ani bisccopum and to
pam Phariseon; and hig cwiedon to him. For
hwi ne brohton ge hine hider f

46. Pa andwyrdon ])a }«nas and cwSdon, Ne
spfffic njefre nan man swa ]yes man sprycji.

47. pa cwSdon |>a Pharisei to him, Synt gc
beswicene ?

48. CweSe ge gelyfde Ecnig ftiera ealdra oSSe
I'sra Pharisea on hyne ?

49. Ac Jieos menigeo ]jc ne cSHe pa S, hig synt
awyrgede.

50. Da cwaeS Nichodemus to him, — sc |?e
com to him on nyht se w£bs hyra an, —

41. Corp., cfS, A, B, C, cwySj J*, bethlepn 43. A,

ungFjnnemy), C, ungchwErne) j A, troBio, — 44. A, beora;
Cerp., nar. A, B, C, ne, — 45. A, pturiseum. — 4' ~
mann (j«onrf ilmi) ; C, Bprc« (wiii y in«r«J aiin/t li,
u riad ipyrtS).^~^7. A, eynd, — 48. A, firiaea. -
maaiioj Ctrp., cy)>e, A, S, C.cu^i A, syai. ~ ^o. A, nycht
dciniu : A, heon.

44 <l£ttan2eUttm [vm, h—

14. Se Hsiend andswarede and cwseS to him,
Gif ic cy)?e gewitnesse be me sylfum, min ge-
witnes is s5]? ; for ]?am ]?e ic wat hwanon ic
com, and hwyder ic ga; ge nyton hwanon ic
c5m, ne hwyder ic ga.

1 5. Ge demaS xfter fisesce ; ic ne deme nanum
men.

16. And gif ic deme, mIn d5m is s5S ; for iSam
]?e ic ne eom ana, ac ic and se Fseder yc me
sende.

17. And [on"] eowre 2 is awriten j^aet twegra
manna gewitnes is $0%.

18. Ic eom )?e cy)?e gewitnesse be me sylfum,
and se Faeder J?e me sende cy)? gewitnesse be me.

19. Witodllce hig cwSedon to him, Hwar is ]nn
Fseder ? Se Hslend him andswarude and cwse^,
Ne cunne ge me, ne minne Faeder ; gyf ge me
cu]?on, wen is j^aet ge cujwn mInne Faeder.

20. Das word he spaec act xeapsceamule ; and
nin man hyne ne nam, for ]7am ]?e hys tid ne
com )?a g^t.

21. Witodllce eft se Hslend cwaej? to him,

14. ^, se haelend andswerede and ewe's to him, omitted at first,
and then supplied in the margin, l^ the same scribe ; A, -swarode ;

A, hwanen (second time)^ B, and hwyder (for ne hwyder). — 15.

B, C, flaece. — 17. Corp., B, C, om. on, A, on ; A, gewytnyssc,

C, gewinea. — 19. A, B, C, -swarode ; C omits ne cunne ge
me ne minne feder. — 20. A, spnec ; Corp., cepsceamule, A,
ceaptceamele, B, C, cepsceamole ; B, C, his.

v^

K

»8] ^ttunnum 3|o^nnnn

45

■

Bji godipd Eol on meoaodi^ «i ^Brc o«

e Icncnn-

Vi

z fare, and se me seceaS, and ge sweltab on ]

1 eowre synne ; ne mage ge cuman ]iyder
22. Da cwEdon |>a ludeas, CweSe ge
he hine sylfne, for ^.am he seg«, Ge ne
cuman f-yder ic fare ?

ic fare,
ofslyh),
magon

1

23-

Da cwjejj he to him, Ge synt nyjiane ; and
om ufanc : ge synt of pison middanearde ;
e eom of ];issan middanearde.

24.

Ic eow SKde V^et ge sweltaS on

eowrum

synnum; gif ge ne geiyfaS ]ixt ic hi

sweltaS on eowre synne,

25. Da cwiedon hi to him, Hwast eart

fuf se

H£

end cwa2'5 to him, Ic eom fruma te

to eow

sprece.

26. Ic hEbbe fe!a be eow to sprecenn

demenne ; ac se ]>e me sende is so^fest

and to
ant] ic

sprece on middanearde pa ))ing |je ic aet him

gchyrde.

27. And hig ne undergeatan [lat he tealde him

God to Fsder.

a ^8-

Se Hielend cwxfi to him, ponne ge

mannes 1

t^

«),B, C,h™i('™")-— 13.14- Ci.rf.,Icn((om . . .
c hit \y ■wrillifi in a more cimprciud iattd anJ in far! an an
rc. — n. A, eomin.— 16. A, hi»i A, .prKjmnE ; A,

ntont OiTp., ttnldc. A, B, C, tnldc.

■.

^.

^

46 iCttangelittsn [▼«, 29—

Sunu upp ahebba]?, ]7onne gecnawe ge 'pxt ic
hit eom, and ic ne do nan J^ing of me sylfum, ac
ic sprece )?as )?ing swa Faeder me Ixrde.

29. And se 'Se me sende is mid me ; and he ne
forlst me anne ; for J?am )?e ic wyrce symble
yz )?ing ye him synt gecweme.

30. Da he $as 'Sing sprsec, manega gelyfdon on
hine,

Byf [godspd] iceal on Jmnresdaeg on >Sre forman lengten-

wucan.

31. Witodlice seHslend cwaeS to )?am ludeon
J?e him gelyfdon, Gif ge wunegea^ on mlnre
spSce, so-SlIce ge beo'S mine leorningcnihtas ;

32. and ge oncnawa'S so'Sfsestnysse, and s5]?f2est-
nes eow alyst.

33. Da andswarodon hi him and cwSdon, We
synt Abrahames cynnes, and ne J^eowedon we
nanum men nsefre; humeta cwyst ]?u, Ge beo^S
frige ?

34. Se Hslend him andswarude and cwseS, So]?
ic eow secge, pact SBlc ]?e synne wyrcS is )?Sre
synne )?eow.

35. Witodlice se )?eow ne wuna]? on huse on
ecnesse ; se sunu wuna]? on ecnesse.

28. ^, up. — 29. jif tame ; ^, B, C, symle ; B, C, 'Singe.
. — 30. Bf C, space ; Corp., him, ^, hyne, B, C, hine. — 31. ^,
iudeum ; ji, wunia'S ; A, B, C, spnece. — 33. A, andswaredon ;
Ay 8ynd ; By C, )>eowudon. — 34. Ay By C, andswarode. — 35.
Ay eccnysse \fint time).

1^43] ^tcunlium lo^annmi 47

36. Gif se Sunu eow alyst, ge beoilS soSlice

frige.

37. Ic wat jjict ge synt Abrahames bearn ; ac
ge seceaS me to ofsleanne, for |?ani mln spgc
ne wuna)> on eow.

38. Ic sprece Jjast \>e ic mid Fader gcseah ; and
ge doS jja ])ing ])e ge mid eowram fasder
gesawon.

39. Da andswarodon hig and cwadon to him,
Abraham is fire faeder. Da cwa;5 sc Hielend to
him, Gif ge Abrahames bearn synt,' wyrceaS
Abrahames we ore.

40. Nu ge seceaS me to ofsleanne, pone man
J>e eow sadc soSfsestnessc, )>a jie ic gehyrde of
Gode i ne dyde Abraham swa.

41. Ge wyrcea'S eowres fa;der weorc. Htg
cwjedon witodllce to him, Ne synt we of /erii-
gere acennede; we habbaS anne God to Fader.

42. Witodllce se Hslend cws]) to him, Gif
God ware cowre Fteder, witodllce ge lufedon
me. Ic com of Gode ; ne com ic na fram me
sylfon, ac he me sende.

43. Hwi ne gecnawe ge mine spruce ? \far
pam pe ge ne magon gehyran mine space7\

3 7. A, i)Tid ; A., (ecaU ; A, for lam %e ; A, S, C, tprxt, —
ii. B, C, gesawun. — jg. A, indswaredcm ; A, lynd wyrufi. —
40. A, scuiS. — 41. A, wyvca'Si A, ^nd ; Curf.., B, C, for-
lire, A, forlygere. — 41. S, covur (eraiuri ajur r) j A, sylfuin.
— 4]. Corp,, A, omit ki |iain . . , spzce {^himiitililailon), B, C,
for tun ^ ge ne magon gehyran mine tpECe.

48 d^angelitttti [vm, 44—

44. Ge synt deofles beam, and ge wylla)? wyr-
cean eowres faeder willan. He waes fram
fryin);e manslaga, and he ne wunode on so'Sfsest-
nesse, for -Sam ]?e soiSfsestnes nis on him.
Donne he sprycS leasunga, he sprycj? of him
sylfum, for ]?am ]?e he is leas and his fseder
eac.

45. Witodllce ge ne gelyfa? me, for J?am )7e ic
secge eow soiSfsestnysse.

^w godspel gebyra'S on sunnandaeg on Here fiftan wucan

innan lenctene.

46. Hwylc eower ascunaiS me for synne ? Gif
ic so? secge, hwl ne gelyfe ge me ?

47. Se )7e is of Gode gehyrS [Go^-pj] word;
for yig ge ne gehyraS, for )7am ye ge ne synt of
Gode.

48. Witodllce ]?a ludeas andswaredon and
cwSedon to him, Hwl ne cwe)7e we wel j^aet "Su
eart Samaritanisc, and eart w5d ?

49. Se Hslend andswarude and cwse-S, Ne eom
ic wod ; ac ic arwurj^ige mlnne Faeder, and ge
unarwuriSedon me.

50. Witodllce ne sece ic min wuldor ; se is
^e sec? and dem?.

44. jif synd ; ^, B^ C, wyrcan. — 45. ^, secge solSfaestnysse
eow (cAanged order) ; 5, C, so'Sfaestnesse. — 46. u^, Swylc corrected
to Hwylc. — 47. Corp.f By C, om. godes, A^ godes ; A, synd. —
48. Ay eart )>u wod. — 49. Ay By C, andswarode ; Ay arweor-
"Sige ; Ay unarweoil^odon, By unarwui'Sodon, C, unarwur)>odon.

R. 5R] &minDum ^oliannnn 49

51. So^lice ic secge eow, Gif hwa mine sprScc
gehealt, ne gesylij' he deaS nafre.

52. J)a cwsdon ]'a ludeas. Nil we witon |>ict
))u eart wod. Abraham wss dead, and J^a
witegan ; and pu cwyst, Gif hwa mine spr^c
gehealt, ne biS he niefrc dead,

53. Cwyst pu }iaet pu sy niKrra )>onne ure
feder Abraham, se webs dead? and ]>a witegan
ivaron deade ; hwEt pinc^ Jjc pset |?Li sy ?

54. Se Hslend him andswarode, Gif ic wuld-
rige me sylfne, nis min wuldor naht; mln
Fjeder is fie me wuldra^, be fiam gc cwc^5a|)
\xt he sy ure God.

55. And ge ne cii^on hine. Ic hyne cann ; and
gif ic secge |)aet ic hine ne cunne, ic heo leas
and eow gelic ; ac ic hyne cann, and ic healde
his spruce.

56. Abraham eower feeder gebUssode )»a:t he
gesawe m'mne dseg ; and he geseah, and geblis-
sode.

57. Da ludcas cwjedon to him, Gyt f»C ne eart
fiftigwinire, and gesawe ])u Abraham?

58. Se Hslend cwasS to him, Ic waes Sr pam
\a Abraham wses.

51. A, So'&. — 55. Corp., Witnr, A, B, C, vmron. — 55.
jS, can (iiciKul limi). — jfi. Cerp., niinn«. A, mynne, B, C,
niinne.^58, 59. Carp,, Sc halend twatS , . . hlg woliion lerii-

wn XT abrahun wsre { B, C, were.

50 <Cttan0eUmn [vm, 59—

59. Hig namon stanas to )?am }?aet hig woldon
hyne torfian; se H£lend hine bediglode^ and
6ode of 'Sam temple.

CAPUT IX

Dys godspel gd>yra'S on wodnesdaeg on mydfiestenes wucan.

1. Da se Hslend for, ]7a geseah he anne man
]?e waes blind geboren.

2. And his leorningcnihtas hine axodon and
cw£don, Lareow, hwaet syngode, ]?es oSSe his
magas, J^set he wSre blind geboren ?

3. Se HSelend andswarude and cwse'S, ne syn-
gode he ne his magas; ac ]?aet Godes weorc
wSre geswutelod on him.

4. Me gebyra'S to wyrceanne J^aes weorc )7e me
sende, ]?a hwlle ]?e hit dseg is ; niht cym]?, ^onne
nan man wyrcan ne mseg.

5. Ic eom middaneardes leoht, ];a hwHe }>e ic on
middanearde eom.

6. Da he ];as ]7ing sSde, ]?a spStte he on ]?a
eor]?an, and worhte fenn of his spatle, and smy-
rede mid ]?am fenne ofer his eagan,

7. and cwae^ t5 him, Ga and ^weah ]?e on

59. Ay )>aet hig hyne woldon (changed order)\ Corp.^B^ C,
bedikgode, A^ bedyglode.

Cap. IX. I. Ay geseh ; Ay aenne. — %, Ay -cnyhtas actedon
hine \ckanged order). — %* Ay andswarode; A, wore. — 4. Ay
wyrcanne. — 7. Ay )»weh.

a. IS] ^ecunoum Hotianntm s'

Syloes mere. He for and [>w6h hine, and com
geseonde,

8. Witodllcc his neahgeburas and ]>a ]je hine
gcsawon J^a he w^dla waes cwiedon, Hii nis )>is
se Se sxt and w^dlode ?

9. Sume cw^don, He hyt is ; sume cwSdon,
Nese, ac is him gelic. He cwaejj so^licc, Ic hit
com.

10. Da cwSdon hig to him, Hu wSron jflnc
eagan geopenede ?

11. He andswarode and cwieB, Se man )ie is
genemned Hielend worhte fenn, and smyredc
mine eagan, and cw<eS to me, Ga to Syloes
mere, and ]>weah ]>e ; and ic code and ];w6h me,
and geseah.

12. Da cwSdon hig to him, Hwar is he? pi
cwaeiS he, Ic nat.

13. Hig Isddon 16 Jiam Phaiiscon )tonc ]k l»ar
blind wies.

14. Hit wtes restedag [la sE Hsiend worhte
|»aet fenn, and his eagan untynde.

15. Eft J^a Pharisei hyne axsedon huhegesawe.
^^ , He cwiefi to him. He dyde fenn ofcr mine
^K^^A^an, and ic (twoh, and ic geseo.

I. jf, gtopeaoie. — II. ^, fen ; B, C, vtoa; A, )iweh. —

. A, fiiriseon. — 14.. C, am. ww; A, fen. — IJ. A, hn-

iii A, ictedon i B, C, iiedon [ A, fen j Corp., iigia, A, B, C,

J

52 d^angelittm [«, i6—

1 6. Sume ]>a Pharisei cwSdon, Nis 'Ses man of
Gode ]?e restedaeg ne healt. Sume cwxdon,
Hu mseg synful mann ]?as tacn wyrcean ? And
hig fliton him betweonan.

17. Hig cwSedon eft to J?am blindan, Hwaet
segst )?u be J;am )?e yine eagan untynde ? He
cwae'S, He is witega.

18. Ne gelyfdon ];a ludeas behim,]72et he blind
wSere and gesawe, £r ]?am ];e hig clypodon his
magas ]?e gesawon,

19. and axodon hig and cwSedon, Is Sis eower
sunu ye ge secga'S ]fxt blind wxre acenned ?
humeta gesyh]? he nu ?

20. Hys magas him andswaredon and cwsedon,
We witon J^aet )7es [/V] ure sunu, and j^aet he
wses blind acenned ;

21. we nyton humete he nu gesyhj?, ne hwa
his eagan untynde ; axiaS hine sylfne ; ylde he
haefS ; sprece for hine sylfne.

22. His magas spSecon ^as J'ing, for ]?am ]?e hig
ondredon ]?a ludeas ; 'Sa gedihton ]?a ludeas, gif
hwa Crist andette, )?aBt he wSre butan hyra
geferrSdene.

16. B, C, mann ; j4f hylt ; ji, man \>u tacen wyrcan ; ^, be-
twynan. — 18. ^, clypedon. — 19. -^, acscdon j Corp., B, C, "Sis,
ji, \)y9. — 20. ^f Hys magas andswaredon (omission of him) ;
Corp., om. Uf A, ys, ^, C, is ; Cbr^., blid, ^, blynd, B, C, blind.
— 21. A, humeta ; Corp., Ahxsia'S, A, Acsia'S, B, C, AhxiaiS ;
Corp., B, C, yllde, A, ylde. — 22. A, spraecon; A, heora
geferneddene.

I?'] &»unl>um Holiannrm S3

23. For [lam cwsedon his magas. He haf)> yide ;
axialS hine sylfne.

24. Da clypodon hig eft Jione mann )>€ Sr blind
w«s, and cwsdon to him, Sege Gode wuldor;
wc witon yxt he is synful.

25. And he cweeS, Gif he synful is, Jjset ic nat ;
an ping ic wat, ]>xt ic wks blind, and ];£et ic tiH
geseo.

26. Da cwfedon hig to him, Hwst dyde he ]>e ?
hii ontynde he )fine eagan ?

27. He andswarode him and cwsS, Ic eow
sSde Sr, and ge gehyrdon ; hwi wylle ge hyC eft
gehyran ? cweSe ge wylie ge been his leorning-
cnihtas ?

28. pa wyrigdon hig hine, and cwSdon, Si |>u
his leorningcniht ; we synl Moyses leorning-
cnihtas.

29. We witon past God sptec wi|j Moyses ;
nyte we hwanon }tes is.

30. Se man andswarode and cwseJS to him, pact
is wundorlic ^xt ge nyton hwanon he is, and
he untynde mine eagan.

31. We witon sojjlfce ]>aet God ne gehyr); syn-
fulle ; ac gif hwa is Gode gecoren, and his wil-
lan wyrcS, pone he geh^r^.

M- -*.

unhfi

— 14.

yj, dypfd

A B, C, m^.

B

■VDtljl].

. a a

liiwarude ;

-eyhcai. — ig.

«Tfgdon. -

aq.

^, ipr

^ wy« m

B

V. man

; ^

54 iCttangeUttm [«> 3^^

32. Ne gehyrde we nSfre on worulde J^aet Snig
ontynde ^xs eagan ]?e w§ere blind geboren.

33. Ne mihte ];es nan ];ing don, gif he niere of
Gode.

34. Hig andswaredon and cwSdon to him, Eall
]?u eart on synnum geboren, and ]?u Ixrst us ?
And hig drifon hine ut.

35. ©a se HSelend gehyrde J^aet hig hyne drifon
ut, yk cw2e% he to him, ^r he hine gemitte,
Gelyfst J;u on Codes Sunu ?

36. He andswarude and cwse^, Hwylc is, Drih-
ten, ];2et ic on hine gelyfe ?

37. And se Hslend cwae'B to him, pu hine
gesawe, and se "Be wiS )?e sprycS, se hit is.

38. ©a cwae}? he, Drihten, ic gelyfe. And he
feoll nyper, and geea-Smedde hyne.

39. And se Hselend cwae'S to him, Ic com on
^ysne middaneard to demenne, ]?2et ]?a sceolon
geseon ^e ne geseo^S ; and beon blinde ];a "pc ge-
seo%.

40. ©a 'pxt gehyrdon ]7a Pharisei pe mid him
waron, "Sa cwadon hig to hym, Cwyst J;u synt
we blinde ?

41. And se Hslend cwae'S to him, Gif ge blinde
wseron, nsefde ge nane synne. Nu ge secgaiS
P^f gc geseon ; J^aet is eowre synn.

35. f , C, hi (for hig), — 36. ^, andswarode. — 39. ^, dc-
manne. — 41. ji, naefdon; Corp,^ B, C, )>aet )>aet, ji, |>aet; ji,
ys cower syn.

^tcunDum 3Iol)annrot

Byi [godipel] ico] on tywadag on liare

I

^^^^^ S6]j ic secge eow, Se J>e ne gasS Et jiam gete
mto sceapa falde, ac styh(> dies ofer, he is JMof
and scea'Sa.

2. Se lie in gie|r xt [>am geate, he is sceapa
hyrde.

3. pane se geatweard Ijet in ; and j;a sceap ge-
hyraS his stefne ; and he nem^S his agene sceap
be naman, [and] \xt hig ut.

4. And (fonne he his agene sceap 1st ut, he ggB
beforan him, and |)a sceap him fyligeaS, for
(lam ]je hig gecnawa-5 his stefne.

5. Ne fyligeap hig uncOfium, ac fleo? fram him,
for Bam ]je hig ne gecneowun uncuSra stefne.

6. Dis bigspetl se Hielend him siede ; hig nys-
ton hwa;t he spraec to him.

7. Eft se Hsleiid cwaeB to him, So]> ic Sow
secge, Ic eom sceapa geat.

8. Ealle pa [>e comun wsron peofas and sccafran j
ac Jia sceap hig ne gehyrdon.

tip. I. 1. A, geate i A, slyliS. — j. Carp., A, S, C, pzne
(/or jtone) ; A, getuward let yn and M i C, ixfiie (fir aufbe,
lit t iiiag curiid wn an a) { B, C, icep ; Oirp., B, C, «r. ml,
^, and. — 4. C, «cep (ihricrlma) ; A, lyliafi. — j. A,ifial&i
A, gEcncowon. — 6. A, blgspel. — %. A, comoa.

56 <l^n0elittm [«, 9-

9. Ic eom geat ; swa hwylc swa purh me gSe%
b)rS hal, and gs^ in and ut, and fint Ixse.

10. peof ne cymiS buton J^aet he stele, and slea,
and fordo ; ic com to ];am 'pxt hig habbon llf,
and habbon genoh.

Djrt [godspd] iceal on sunnandsg, feowertf ne nyht uppan

eastron.

11. Ic com god hyrde; god hyrde sylj? his llf
for his sceapon.

12. Se hyra, se )7e nis hyrde, and se )>e nah )7a
sceap, ]7onne he )>one wulf gesyhj?, |;onne flyh)>
he and forlSt yz sceap, and se wulf nimiS and
tddrJfS Sa sceap.

13. Se hyra flyhj; for

?am )7e he bi^S ahyrod,

and him ne gebyraiS to pam sceapum.

14. Ic eom god hyrde ; and ic gecnawe mine
sceap, and hig gecnawaiS me,

15. swa min Faeder can me, [and] ic can minne
Faeder ; [and ic sylle nun agen tiffor mtnum scea-
pumJ\

16. And ic haebbe oiSre sceap, ]?a ne synt of
'Sisse heorde ; and hit gebyra^ pact ic Ixde pa^
and hig gehyra'S mine stefne ; and hyt byp an
heord, and an hyrde.

9. By Cy inn; Ay fynt. — 1 1. Ay sceapum. — 12. Corp.y
todrif, By Cy todri^, Ay todryfS. — 13. By Cy sceapun. — 15.
A// MSS. omit and; Corp.y By Cy omit and ic sylle . . . sceapum,
Ay in margiuy in later Aand and ic sylle min agen lif for minum
sceapum. — 16. Corp.y By Cy ic bede )>aege, Ay ic laede >a.

^f Hi j^entnimm ^lol^ntmti 57

17. For yzm Faeder me lufa'S, for yzm )7e ic
sylle mine sawle, and hig eft nime.

18. Ne nim'S hig nan man aet me, ac Iste hig
fram me sylfum. Ic haebbe anweald mine sawie
to alatanniy and ic haebbe anweald hig eft to
nimanne. pis bebod ic nam act minum Faeder.

19. Eft waes unge'Swarnes geworden betwyx
];am ludeum for ]?ysum sprxcum.

20. Manega hyra cwxdon, Deofol is on him,
and he wet ; hwi hlyste ge him ?

21. Sume cwsedon, Ne synt na pas wodes man-
nes word. Cwyst ]?u maeg wod man blindra
manna eagan ont^nan ?

Dys [godspel] sceal on wodnesdaeg innon |>aSre f!ftan
lenctenwucan, and to cyrichllgungum.

22. pa wseron templhalgunga on Jerusalem, and
hit waes winter.

23. And se Hielend eode on ]?am temple on
Salomones portice.

24. Da bestodon ]?a ludeas hyne utan, and
cwsedon to him, Hii lange gxlst ]?u ure llf ?
Sege us openllce hwaej^er j>u Crist sy.

18. Corp,y Bf Cf alaetane, ^, alaetanne ; ji, nymanne, B^ C,
nimenne. — 19. B^ C, ungehwaemes ; ^, betweox; B^ C, be-
twux ; jif Cy )>yssum. — 20. A^ heora; A, deofiil; Corp,^ and
he cwae'S, A^ B, C, and he wet ; A, hwig hlyste we hym. — 21.
A, synd; Corp., By C, )>i8, Ay \iyz (for \f2A) \ Ay ondnan. —
22. Ay tempelhalgunga ; Ay hienualem. — 24. C, hwK (for
hwae)>er).

58 <tamsitUum [«, 15-

25. Se Hslend him andswarode and cwse]?, Ic
spece to eow, and ge ne gelyfa'S ; pa weorc J^e
ic wyrce on mines Faeder naman, )?§ c^J^a)? gewit-
nesse be me.

26. Ac ge ne gelyfa'S, for J?am ^c ge [»^] synt
of minum sceapum.

27. Mine sceap gehyra]? mine stefne, and ic
gecnawe hig, and hig folgia-S me ;

28. and ic him sylle ece Iff, and hig ne forwur-
"Sa]? nSfre, and ne nim'S hig nan man of mlnre
handa.

29. pact yc min Faeder me sealde is mserre
]K>nne £nig oSer "Sing; and ne maeg hit nan
man niman of mines Faeder handa.

30. Ic and Faeder synt an.

31. Da ludeas namon stanas ]?aet hig woldon
hyne torfian.

32. Se Hselend him andswarode and cwaeiS,
Manega gode weorc ic eow aeteowde be mlnum
Faeder ; for hwylcum fara weorca wylle ge me
hSenan ?

33. pa ludeas him andswaredon and cwSdon,
Ne hSne we "Se for godum weorce ; ac for j>Inre
bysmorspSce ; and for yzm ];e ];u eart man, and
wyrcst ye to Gode.

A5. ji, sprece. — 26. Corp,^ ne inserted ahove Rne^ apparently
by another hand. A, B, C, ne ; Ay synd. — 28. Ay forweorJ^alS ;
By Cy nuuin. — 29. By Cy nuuin ; By nunan {/or niman). —
30. By Ic en margin in another hand; Ay synd. — 32. Ay manege ;
Ay ct)rwde ; Corp, , By C, Here, Ay )«n. — 33. Ay bysmenpnece.

l4«] ^tcunnum Jlottannem 59

34. Se Hsiend [ii'm] andswarode and cwaHS,
Hii nys hit awriten on eowre x, p^t ic sxde,
Ge synt godas ?

35. Gif he ])a teaide godas J^e Godes spSc to
WKS geworden, — and pKt haljge gewrit ne ma;g
beon awend, —

36. ]>c Fsder gehalgode and sende on middan-
card,ge secga-J5, pset yn bysmor spycst; for (lam
ic sSde, Ic eom Godes Sunu !

37. Gif ic ne wyrcc mlncB Faeder weorc, nc
gelyfaS me.

38. Gif ic wyrce mines Fasder weorc, and gif
ge me nella'S gelyfan, gelyfaS pam weorcum ;
J?Kt ge oncnawun and gelyfon ^xt Feeder ys on
me, and ic on Fsder,

39. Hig smeadon wicodllce embe pat hig wol-
don hine gefon; and he code iit fram him.

40. And he for eft ofer lordanen to )>Sre stowe
|?e lohannes wtes, and serest on fullode ; and he
wunode fiar,

41. And manega comon to him, and cw£don,
Witodlice ne worhte Johannes nan lacn ; ealle
)ja ping pe lohannes ssde be pyson wieron so15e.

42. And manega gelyfdon on hyne,

34. Corp., cm. him, yf, hym, fl, C, him. — 35. ji,tf
36. B, giiaJgode (luiI* tie h mpflird aiaiic lie line) j A,
IprycK. — 37, 38. ji, amirs ne gelyftS me. Gif ic wyrci
ikder weorc (A™»«(/«(o,) ; A, N if" )^t) ge oncnev
39. j4, ymbe. — 40. jt, ]iier, — 41. ji, manege j j1.

1

6o <l^nsrUniti [«> >—

CAPUT XI

Byt [godspel] sceal on fif gedaeg on mydfiestenes wucan.

1. Witodlice sum seoc man waes genetnned
Lazarus, of Bethania, of Marian ceastre and of
Martham his swustra.

2. Hit waes seo Maria ]?e stnyrede Drihten raid
)?£re sealfe, and drigde his fet raid hyre loccon ;
Lazarus hyre brdiSor wses geyfled.

• 3. His swustra sendon t5 him and cwSdon,
Drihten, nu is seoc se iSe )?u lufast.

4. Da se Hselend )?aet gehyrde, )?a cwae^ he td
him, Nys ]?eos untrumnys na for dea^e, ac for
Godes wuldre, )?aet Godes Sunu si gewuldrod
J?urh hyne.

5. S5^1ice se H£lend lufode Martham, and hyre
swustor Mariam, and Lazarum hyra broSor.

6. Witodlice he waes twegen dagas on "Saere
sylfan st5we, )?a he gehyrde )?xt he seoc waes.

7. ^fter )?isson he cwae^ to his leorningcnihton,
Uton faran eft t5 ludea lande.

8. His leorningcnihtas cwsedon t5 him, Lareow,
nu )?a ludeas sohton iSe )?aet hig woldon ]?§
h£nan ; and wylt ]7u eft faran iSyder ?

Cap. XI. I, Bf Cf ladzarus ; B, C, cestre ; ji, marthan. — 2.
Bf C, sielfe ; A, heora loccum ; Bf C, Ladzarus ; ^, bro'Ser ;
^, geyfelod, B^ C, geyflod. — S' -^t marian ; ji, heora bro'Ser.
7. Af l788um ; Bf C, )>ison.

», 1 8] j^etunimtti 3|o]^ntum 6i

9. Se Hslend him andswarode and cwaeS, Hu
ne synt twelf tida )?aBS daeges ? Gif hwa gieS
on daeg, ne atspyrnH he, for )?am he gesyhj?
}?yses middaneardes leoht.

10. Gif he gaeS on niht, he aetspyrnS, for )?am
]?e leoht nis on hyre.

1 1 . Das 'Sing he cwaeS ; and sySSan he cwsrS
td him, Lazarus ure freond slxpS ; ac ic wylle
gan and awreccan hyne of slsepe.

12. His leorningcnihtas cwsedon, Drihten, gif
he sl£p%, he by]? hal.

13. Se H£lend hit cwaeS be his dea)?e ; hi wen-
don sdSlice \7ti he hyt sxde be swefnes slSpe.

14. Da cwaeS se Hxlend openlTce td him,
Ladzarus ys dead.

15. And ic eom blij?e for eowrum )?ingon, J^aet
ge gel}^fon,for ]?am ic naes par \ ac uton gan td
him.

16. Da cwartJ Thomas to hys geferan, Uton
gan and sweltan mid him.

17. Da for se Hslend, and gemette )?aet he
waes forSfaren, and for feower dagon bebyrged.

18. Bethania ys gehende Jerusalem ofer fyftyne
furlang.

9. Corf,y Ktspyn'5, A^ B, C, aetspym'S. — 10. A, for J>am |>c
)>aet leoht. — 11. C, Ircnd. — 14. A, Lazarus. — 15. ^, ^yngumj
Corp,f jif Bf Cf ^u* (for )>ar). — 16. A^ geferum ; B^ C, geferon.
— 17. if, dagum. — 18. Ay hienualem \ C, fiftyne.

62 CitangeUattt [n, 19—

19. Manega )?§ra ludea c5tnon t5 Martham
and t5 Marian )?aet hig woldon hi frefrian for
hyra broSor )?ingon.

20. Da Martha gehyrde 'pxt se Hslend com, J^a
arn heo ongean hyne ; and Maria saet set ham.

21. Da cwaeiS Martha t5 ];am Haelende, Drih-
ten, gif J?u w«re her, n«re min bro^or dead.

22. And eac ic wat nu )>a ]7aet God ];e syl^ swa
hwaet swa ^u hyne bitst.

23. Da cwaeS se Hxlend to hyre, pin bro'Sor
arlst.

24. And Martha cwae]? t5 him, Ic wat J^aet he
arlst on ]7am ytemestan daege.

25. And se Hslend cwae^ to hyre, Ic eom
«ryst, and llf; se iSe gelyf8 on me, J?eah he
dead sf, he leofa'S ;

26. and ne swylt nan ]7ara ]>e leofaS and gelyf%
on me. Gelyfst J?u J?yses ?

27. Heo cwae^ t5 him, Witodllce Drihten, ic
gelyfe J^aet )?u eart Crist, Codes Sunu, )?e on
middaneard c5me.

28. And ];a heo $as ];ing sSede, heo eode and
clypode digllce Marian hyre swustor, )?us cwe}?-
ende. Her is ure Lareow, and clypaiS )?e.

19. y^y )>aera, ^, J?, marthan ; ^, heora ; y^, )>yngon. — 20.
wB, C, ongen. — 2i. 5, died {/or dead). — 22. Corp.f B, C, ec,
j4, eac; ^, bydst. — 23, 24. ^, aryst (/ro/V^), ytf, ytemysten.

— 25. ^, C, |ih, 5, "Seh 5 -<tf, lyfa'S. — 26. ^, jiera ; ^, JTSses.

— 27. Cf middan eart come. — 28. ^, dygollice ; ji, swuster.

R'i7] $>rcunBum %o\)mntm 63

29. Da heo ]ixt gehjrdc, heo aras ra'Se and com

30. pa gyt ne com se Hslend binnan [»a ceastre,
ac wxs Sa gyt on ^Jere stowe J?ar Martha him
ongean com.

31. pa ludeas pe wiEron mid hyre on huse and
hi frefrodon, |ja hig gesawon )>Eet Maria aras
and mid ofste fit eaJe, hig fyligdon hyre, 'Sus
cweffende, Heo gaS to his byrgenne jjaet heo
wepe par.

32. Da Maria com |)ar se Hieiemi wxs, and heo
hine geseah, heo feoll to his fotum, and cw«^S
to him, Drihten, gif 'Sa wiere her, niere min
broSor dead.

33. DaseHslend geseah |)aet heo weop, andjJKt
^ ludeas weopon }je mid hyre comon, he geom-
rode on hys gaste and gedrefde hyne sylfne,

34 and cwie'5, Hwar lede ge hine ? Hig cwXdon
to him, Drihten, ga and geseoh.

35. And se Hsletid weop.

36. And ]ja ludeas cwSdon, Loca nu hii he hyne
iufode.

37. Sume hi cwSdon, Ne mihte ISes, )>e ont^nde
blindes eagan, don eac ]ixt jjes nSre dead?

30. jf, Nf i B, C, ongen. — ji. A, freftidon ; jf, ofestej
Ccrp., eodon, A, B, C, eode ; ^, byrgene j Oir-fi., A, B, C,
>an(/D,-ta>-)- — 31. Cirp.,'b>i\ti; A, B.CybxWai; A, B, C,
P»ehi S, Cdied 0<-dc»ii). — 33. B, C, gaeh. — 34. A, vm.
[0 him. — 17. A, blyndet miuiies eagan ; B, C, died {fir dead).

1

64 dEttangeUutii [»> 38—

38. Eft se H£lend geomrode on hitn sylfum,
and c5m t5 ^xre byrgenne. Hit waes an scraef,
and yzr waes an stan onuppan geled.

39. And se Hxlend cwsrS, D5^ aweg ];one stan.
Da cwsrS Martha to him, j^xs swustor )?e ]iar
dead waes, Drihten, nu he stindS ; he waes for
feowur dagon dead.

40. Se Hslend cwsrS td hyre, \^Hu] ne s£de ic
iSc J^aet }?u gesyhst Godes wuldor, gif ^Su ge-
lyfst ?

41. pa dydon hig aweg ]H>ne stan. Se H£lend
ahdf upp his eagan, and cwae^, Faeder ic dd ];e
]?ancas for ]7am )?u geh^rdest [meJ]

42. Ic wat yxt ]?u me symie gehyrst ; ac ic cwaeS
for yzm folce )?e her ymbutan stent, )?aet hig ge-
lyfon yxt ]>u me asendest.

43. Da he iSas ]?ing saede, he clypode mycelre
stefne, Lazarus, ga ut.

44. And s5na stop forS se Se dead waes, gebun-
den handan and f5tan ; and hys nebb waes mid
swatllne gebunden. Da cwsrS se HSelend td him,
UnbindaiS hine, and Ixta'S gan.

38. Bf Cf Sflfbn ; ^, byigene. — 39. B, C, )>aene ; ji, swuster ;
Bf Cf died [twice) ; Corp.f stingtS, ^, 8tynct$, B^ C, sdncIS; ^,
feower dagum. — 40. C^ helend; Corp., B, C, om. Hu, ji^ hu. —
41 . Bf Cf )>aene ; ^, Se hadend aJiof his eagan up [changed order) ;
yfy ic do [nuicas |>e (r^ifg-e^ order) ; Cbr^., oiRk me, j4, Bf C, me.
— 44. Bf Cf died j jif handum and fotum ; Bf C, handon and
foton } jif neb.

w

&tcttnl)um 3|o^nntni 65

45. Manega ]iara ludea J>e comon to Marian
and gesawon Sa ping pe he dyde gelyfdon on
hine.

46. Hi sume foron to |iam Phariseon, and s£don
him Jia iSing Jie se H^lend dyde.

£)yt [godapd] scgJ twam dagum rr palmauiuundEge.

47. Witodlice |ja bisceopas and |ia Pharisei ga-
derydon gemot, and cwSdun, Hwaet do we ? for
]>am 'pes man wyrcS mycel tacn.

48. Gif we hine forlKta|i, ealle gcIyfa^S on hine;
and Romane cumaS and nimaS ure land and
iime ]reodscipe.

49. Hyra an wxs genemned Caiphas, se Wics
3a on gere bisceop, and cwaerS to him, Ge nylon

50. ne ne ge]wnceaS Jjaet lis ys betere |;iet an
man swelte for folce, and call Jjeod ne forwurSe.

51. Ne cwkS he pset of him sylfum ; ac {ra he
WKS pxt ger bisceop, he witgode pxt se Hslend
sceolde sweltan for Ssre [leode ;

52. and na synderlice for pjere Seode, ac pxt
he wolde gesomnian togxdere Godes bcarn fie
todrifene wseron.

... ., . "i ^, arc {fir e^); A,

hysceop, B, C, biicop, — 50. j3, gti>caci'f- i A, forweorSe. — J I.
A, tar (fir ger); A, byiceop, B, C, biscop j A, wycegode.

66 dEitansrUam [»> 53—

53. Of bam daege hig )?dhton yxt hi woldon
hyne ofsiean.

54. pa ne for se Hxlend na openlice gemang
'Sam ludeon, ac for on |?aet land wi$ ]?aet westen,
on ]ia burh ];e ys genemned Efirem, and wunode
)?Sr myd his leorningcnihton.

55. ludea eastron wSron gehende ; and manega
foron of isLvn lande td Jerusalem xr J^am eastron,
]?aet hig woldon hig sylfe gehalgian.

56. Hig sdhton JK)ne Hxlend, and sprxcon him
betw}^nan SSr hig st5don on ^am temple, and
]?us cwSdon, Hwaet wene ge ? pact he ne cume
td freolsdaege ?

57. pa bisceopas and ]7a Pharisei haefdon be-
boden, gif hwa wiste hwar he wSre, )?aet he hyt
cydde, ]?aet hig mihton hine niman.

CAPUT XII

Sys godqiel 8ceal on mSnandaeg innan )>Sre palmwucan.

I. Se Hxlend cdm syx dagon ser J^am eastron td
Bethania, J^ar Lazarus waes dead ]7e se Haelend
awrehte.

54. jif iudetim, C, iudeom ; ^, |>ar ; ^, -cnyhtum. — 55. A^
hienualem. — 56. B, C, )>aene ; ^, )>ar. — 57. ji, bysceopas, B,
Cj biscopaa ; A, phaiysei ; A, haf {altered to hafd ; laUr to
hafdan).

Cap. xn. I. A^ dagum ; By C, died.

">. 9l ^ecunDum 3|o^nnnn 67

2. Higwrohton him ]>Sr beorscipci and Mar^a
jienode, Ladzarus wks an pgra pe mid him
Sict.

3. Maria nam an pund deorwyr^Sre sealfe mid
J»am wyrtgemange Jie hig nardus haCaS, and
smyrede ^ses Hslendes fet and drigdc mid hyre
loccon ; and ]>xt hiis waes gefylied of Ssere sealfe

4. pa cwxS an his leorningcnihta, ludas Scario'S
[je hine belswde,

5. Hwi ne sealde heo J>as sealfe wi\i prim
hundred penegon, pxt man mihte syllan pear-
fon?

6. Ne cwasS he na Jiaet for pig pe him gebyrode
to pam pearfon, ac for pam pe he wxs peof, and
haefde serin, and basr pa Sing pc man sende.

7. f)a cwkS se Hglend, Liet hig past heo healde
pa eS pom dseg pe man me bebyrge.

8. Ge habbaS symle pearfan mid eow; ac ge
nabbaS me symle.

9. Micel menio para ludea gecneow past he wzs
%£ri and hig comon, nxs na for pxs H^lendes
pingon syndorlTce, ac ptet hig woldon geseon
Ladzarum pe he awehte of deaSe,

a. A, urarhton hym tiar;j4,B, C, gebeotscipe ; ^4, luuiu. —
3. ji, loccum. — 5. B, C, aclft ; B, C, hundryd ; ji, Jxarfiiin.
— 6. Ji, gebyredei ^,bt»i6n.— 7. CJrp., B, C, o( t>x!X, A,
oS I>obe; a, B, C, bcbyrigE. — 9. ji, mznigeo hen j yj, Jnr ; ^,
tijagon tyndcrlicc ; A, B, C, latanuu.

68 dEitangeUam [ui> >

10. Dara sacerda ealdras ];ohton ];aet higwoldon
Lazarum ofslean ;

11. for ];am ^e manega foron fram ];am ludeon
for his ]7ingon, and gelyfdon on )?one Haelend.

12. On mergen myceLmenio ];e com to ];am
freolsdaege, )?a hig gehyrdon yxt se Hselend com
td Jerusalem,

13. hi namon palmtrywa twigu, and eodon ut
ongean hine, and clypedon, Si Israhela Cing hal
and gebletsod ]?e c5m on Drihtnes naman.

14. And se Hsiend gemette anne assan and rad
onuppan ]>zm ; swa hit awriten ys,

15. Ne ondrSd ];u, Siones dohtor; nu ]>m cing
cym|? uppan assan folan sittende.

16. Nenndergeton hys leorningcnihtas ]?as ]?ing
£rest ; ac ]>a se Hxlend wses gewuldrod, ]?a ge-
mundon hig ]7aet ]ias )?ing wxron awritene be
him, and )>as |?ing hig dydon him.

1 7. Seo menio ye wses mid him, ]?a he Ladzarum
clypode of ISaere byrgene and hine awehte of
deaSe, cy*Sde gewitnesse.

18. And for $1 him cdm seo menio ongean, for
Sam ye hi gehyrdon ];aet he worhte yxt tacn.

10. Af )>aera ; C, )H>h {/or )>ohton); ^, C, ladzanim. — ii.
jif manege ; C, foran ; ^, iudeum i B^C^ )>aene. — i^, B, C, mor-
gen ; ^, maenigeo ; ^, hienualem. — 13. ^, palmtreowa twygu ;
B^ Cf ongen ; ji, dypodon. Syg ysrahela cyning. — 1 5* -^y dohter ;
jif cyning, C, cyng. — 16. A, undergeaton ; y^, ac 8e (om. \fz),
— 17. Af nuenigeo ; ^, lazarum 5 B, (^ die& {for dea^). —
18. jif maenio, B, C, menigeo ; Bf C, ongen ; ji, tacen.

"i> ^^s] jtemnimm 3(lo|iannnst 69

19. Da Pharisei cwSdon betwux him sylfon, We
geseoS ]net we nan j^ing ne fremiaS ; nu wyle eall
middaneard aefter him.

20. Sume iSa waeron hae&ne J?e foron J?aBt hig
woldon hi gebiddan on 'Sam freolsdaege ;

21.- 'Sa genealaehton t5 Philippe, se wses of ]?£re
Galileiscean Bethsaida, and hi bxdon hine, and
cwSdon, Leof, we wyllalS geseon J?one Hselend.

22. Da eode Philippus and s£de hit Andree ;
and eft Andreas and Philippus hit sSdon J^am
H£lende.

23. Se Hselend him andswarode and cwse'S, Seo
tid cymS \2tt mannes Sunu byS geswutelod.

Dys [godspel] sceal on tywesdaeg on |>Sre palmwucan.

24. SolSlIce ic secge eow, pact hwatene corn
wuna% ana, buton hyt fealle on eorj^an and sy
dead ; gif hit [bi1i'\ dead, hit bringS mycelne
waestm.

25. Se )?e lufa$ his sawle forspil]; hig ; and se
]?e hata^ his sawle on )?ison middanearde gehylt
h! on eceon life.

19. Corp.y betux, A^ betweox, J?, C, betwux; A^ sylfum ; By
frenia'5 {originally 'written fremia'S ; erasure of the jint stroke of the
m); Ay myddangeard. — 20. Corp,y By Cy &ge, Ay \>t {for ^).
— 21. Ay hig to phylyppe ; Ay betsaida; By C, |>2ene. — 22. Ay
andre^ ; Ay om, and philippus ; Ay hyt saede. — 24. Corp. , By C,
omt bi'5, Ay hfS» — 25. By Cy saule {twice) ; Ay myddangearde ;
Ay ecoQ lyfe.

70 (tEttangeUttttt [»>,

26. Gif hwa ]?enige me, fylige me ; and min ]?en
hVS ];£r ]7Sr ic eom. Gif me hwa {vena's, mIn
Faeder hine wurSa^.

27. Nu mm sawl ys gedrefed ; and hwaet secge
ic, Fxder, gehxl me of iSisse tide. Ac for %am
ic cdm on yzs tid.

28. Faeder, gewuldra yinnc naman. Da cdm
stefn of heofone )?us cwe8ende. And ic gewuld-
rode, and eft ic gewuldrige.

29. Seo menio ]?e ];£r st5d and ]?aet gehyrde
sSdon ];aet hyt ];unrode ; sume saedon ];aet engel
spSce wis hyne.

30. Se H£lend him andswarode and cwaeS, Ne
com J?eos stefn for minon )?ingon, ac for eowrum
)?ingon.

31. Nu ys middaneardes d5m; nu byS Sysses
middaneardes ealdor (it aworpen.

32. And gif ic beo upp ahafen fram eorSan, ic
teo ealle )?ing to me sylfon.

33. Daet he sSde and tacnode hwylcum deaSe
he wolde sweltan.

34. Seo menio him andswarode and cwaeS, We
gehyrdon on pare aB )?aBt Crist biS on ecnysse,
and humeta segest ]7u. Hit gebyraS ]?aet mannes

26. ^, by^ )>ar )>ar ; ^, weorl'a'S. — 27. ^, sawel — 28. ^,
heofenum. — 29. ^, menigo ; ^, )>ar ; y^, spraece. — 30. Cbr^.,
•tef, ^, stefen, B, C, stefn ; jf, mynon ; y^, |>yngon (tvfice). —
32. ^, up ; Jif sylfum. — 34. ji^ maenigo ; Corft,, )>ore, ^, B^
Cf )>aere ; A, aegst ; ^, gebyrefS.

>> 41] ^tcunDum ^ottanium 7 1

Sunu bcQ upp ahafen ? hwxt ys ^s manncs

Sunu f

35. pa cwseS se Hxlend, Nu gyt ys lytel leoht
on eow. Giy \>i hwlle |)e ge leoht habbaS, |'Kt
Jj^stro eow ne befon ; se |>e gsJ5 on Ji^stro, he
oat hwyder he gslS.

36. fa hwile pe ge leoht habbon, gelyfaiS on
leoht, ptet ge syn leohtes beam. Das j'ing se
Hfilcnd him siede, and eode and bediglode bine
fram him,

37. Da he swa mycele tacn dyde beforan him,
hi ne gelyfdon on hyne :

38. fitet iSffis wTtegan word Isaias wxre gefylled
pe he cwaeS, Drihten, hwa gelyfde J)jes jie we
gch^rdon ? and hwam wks Drihtnes strencS gc-
swutelod ?

39. For ];i hi ne mihton gclyfan, for pam Isaias
cwjefj eft,

40. He ablende hyra eagan, and ahyrdc hyra
heortan ; pxt hi ne geseon mid hyra eagon, and
mid hyra heortan ne ongyton, and syn gecyrrede,
and ic hig geh^le.

41. Isaias s£de 'Sas j'ing [^a he geseah hys wul-
dor, and sprxc be him.

34. A, up ; B, C, mina {,i^-J imi). — 35. A, B, C, hib-
bon OrhsbbaS) ; A, B, C,oaiyXrori; A, hwKdct, — }6. A,
bedyglode hyiw hym (o«. fnun). — 37. A, liccn. — 38, 39.
0>rp., B, C, yuiu {iiiila). A, iuiu (nu/n).— 40. ^, heon
(/our n'nci)) Cir;)., zigon, if, B, C, ttgoa ; ^, beorun angitan
le) 41, Ci''^., £, C, Yniu, ^, Igiiu; J, C, (Meh.

J

42. And ]?eah manega of 'Sam ealdron gelyfdon
on hyne ; ac hi hit ne c^ddon, for j^xra Pharisea
]?ingon, ]?e laes hig man ut adrife of hyra gesom-
nunge.

43. HI lufodon manna wuldor swiSor )?onne
Godes wuldor.

44. Se H£lend clypode and cwaeS to him, Se
^ gelyfS on me, ne gelyf]? he na on me, ac on
pone ^e me sende.

45. And se Se me, gesyh)? gesyhS pone }?e me
sende.

46. Ic cdm to leohte on middaneard, and nan
iSara )?e gelyfS on me ne wunaS on |?ystron.

47. And gif hwa gehyrtS mine word, and ne ge-
hylt, ne deme ic hine ; ne cdm ic middaneard to
demanne, ac ]?2et ic gehxle middaneard.

48. Se ]?e me forhigS, and mine word ne under-
fehS, he haef]? hwa him deme ; seo spSc ];e ic
spsec, seo him demS on ]iam ytemestan daege.

49. For ]?am ]?e ic ne spece of me sylfon ; ac se
Faeder ]?e me sende, he me behead hwaet ic cwej^e,
and hwaet ic spece.

50. And ic wat ]?aet his bebod ys ece lif ; ]?a ];ing
]?e ic sprece ic sprece swa Faeder me sSde.

4a. A^ B, Cf )feh (for )>eah) ; A^ cy^on ; Af\>yht8^ Corp.y
iiig ma ; J?, C, hi ma, A^ hig man ; Ay heora. — 43. A, lufedon.
— 44. By dypo {for clypode) 5 Corp^y Ay By C, )>aene. — 45. Corp. ,
Ay By Cy |>2ene. — 46. Ay )4na ; Ay ]>ytOvtm, — 47. Ay myddan-
gttrd {second time), — 48. Ay fbrhyge'5 ; Ay ipnec )>e ic spraec. —
49. Ay By Cy sprece ; Ay sylfum ; Ay sprece. — 50. Ay \9B )>yng.

»»> 6] j^ecttitiittiii 3|oi)annnn 73

CAPUT XIII

Sys [godqwl] gebjrra'S on Jmnresdaeg Sr eastron.

1. ^r )?am esterfreolsdaege, se Hxlend wiste )?aet
his tld cdm ]?aet he wolde gewitan of ];yson mid-
danearde td his Faeder, ^a he lufode his leor-
ningcnihtas ^e waeron on middanearde, on ende
he hig lufode.

2. And ]7a Drihtnes ];enung wxs gemacud, ];a
for se deofol on ludas heortan Scariothes ];aet he
hine belaewde.

3. He wiste )?aBt Faeder sealde ealle J?ing on his
handa, and )?aet he com of Gode, and Gym's t5
Gode;

4. he aras fram his ];enunge, and lede his reaf,
and nam linen hrxgel and begyrde hyne.

5. ^fter}?am he dyde waeter on fact, and j^woh
his leorningcnihta fet, and drigde hig mid ];xre
llnwSde J?e he waes mid begyrd.

6. Da com he to Simone Petre. And Petrus
cwaeS to him, Drihten, scealt )?u iSwean mine
fet?

Cap. xm. I. jif easter-, C, tester-; ^, )>y8um; ^, |>a'Sa he
lufode rt$a in later kand abovt the Iine)'y Corp., Ay By C, an (for
on \ in later hand glossed o'S abo've the line in A), — %. Ay gemacod.
— 3. AyloB before Faeder in later hand above the line, — 4* ^9
Ijnen hnegl. — 5. C^ hwoh {for )motk).

74 dEttangelitttti [«n, 7—

7. Se H£lend andswarode and cwaeiS t5 hitn, pu
nast nu )?aet ic d5, ac ]7u wast sy^San.

8. Petrus cwaeS to him, Ne j^wyhst j^u nsefre
mine fet. Se Hselend him andswarode and cwae]?,
Gif ic J?e ne j^wea, naefst j^u nanne dSel myd me.

9. Da cwaeS Simon Petrus to him, Drihten, ne
^weh ];u na mine fet ane, ac eac min heafod and
mine handa.

10. Da cwae'S se Hslend t5 him, Se ]?e clxne by)?
ne be'Searf buton [^p^f\ man his fet ];wea, ac ys
call cl£ne ; and ge synt sume clxne, naes na ealle.

11. He wiste witodllce hwa hyne sceolde belse-
wan ; for j^am he cwae'S, Ne synt ge ealle clxne.

12. SySSan he haefde hyra fet a}?wogene, he nam
his reaf, and j^a he saet,he cwaeiS eft to him, Wite
ge hwaet ic eow dyde ?

13. Ge clypia^ me Lareow and Drihten; and
wel ge cwe^aj? ; swa ic eom sSj^lIce.

14. Gif ic )?w6h eowre fet [ic pe eom eower La-
reow and eow er Hlaford^ge sceolon pwean eower ale
dSres/^tJ^

7. jif TTke same late scribbRng hand glosses |>2et wth hwaet above
the line. — 8. A^ Jywehst, B, C, )>wyhB ; A, The scribbling hand
inserts on ecnisae a/ter naefre, above the line ; A^ naenne. — 9.
Ccrp.y Bf Cf ec, Aj eac. — 10. Bj Cy be^erf ; Corp., buton man,
Af Bf C, buton )>aet man {^the late hand in A aim inserts^ above
the line, he before man). — 1 1. A, synd. — 12. A^ heora ; B,
Cf lief. — 14. Corp., By C, omit the bracketed passage {homceotC'
leuton)y Ay ic \>t eom eower lareow and eower hiaford, ge sceolon
Wean eower adc o'Sres fet.

nn, 1*] $^rcttnimttt 3nol^tmtt 7s

15. Ic 60W sealde b^sene )7xt ge d5n swa ic eow
dyde.

16. So)?lIce ic eow secge, Nys se Seowa furSra
7onne his hlaford ; tie xrenddraca nys mxrra
7onne se ye hyne sende.

17. Gif ge )?as yingwiton^ ge beoiS eadige gifge
hig do{S.

18. Ne secge ic be eow eallon ; ic wat hwylce ic
geceas ; ac j?aBt )?aet halige gewrit sy gefylled ^
cwy)?, Se )?e ytt hlaf myd me ahef); hys ho on-
gean me.

19. Nu ic eow secge Sr |?am )?e hyt gewur)?e,
)?aet ge gelyfon, )7onne hyt geworden bi^, )?aet ic
hit eom.

20. 86*8 ic eow secge, Se ^e underfehiS pone )?e
ic sende underfeh^ me ; se )?e underfehj? me un-
derfeh]? Vone -Se me sende.

21. Da se Hselend )7as ];ing sxde, he wses ge-
drefed on gaste, and cy*5de and cwariS, So^ ic eow
secge ];xt eower an me bel£wS.

22. Da leorningcnihtas beheold hyra Slc
5^erne, and him twf node be hwam he hit sSde.

15. j4, bysne. — 16. ^, se hlaford (for hu hlaford); ^,
aerendraca (tAe late hand prefixes se, above the line). — 17. Corp.^
By C, witod, Ay wyton. — 18. B, )ntt >aet halige , . . cwyj> oW-
ginally omitted^ then entered on the margin^ apparently by the same
scribe } C, om, J?e cwyj> ; J5, C, ongen. — 19. A, geweor^. —
20. Corp,, Ay By Cy ffxnc {first time)'y Corp.y B, C, ]faency Ay
^onc {t$eond time), — ai. C, cydde. — aa. Ay heoia ; Ay heom.

76 Cuangelittttt c™, »3—

23. An I^Sra Uomingcnihta hlinode on )72es Hse-
lendes bearme ^0;i^ se Hxlend lufode.

24. Symon Petnis bicnode to )?yson, and cwae^
to him, Hwaet is se "Se he hyt big segS ?

25. Witodllce )?a he hlinode ofer "Saes Haelendes
breostum, he cwx{S to him, Drihten, hwaet ys he ?

26. Se Hslend him andswarode and cwae^. He
ys se 8e ic race bedyppedne hlaf. And )?a )?a
he bedypte pone hlaf, he sealde hyne ludas Sea-
riothe.

27. And )?a aefter )7am bitan, Satanas eode on
hyne. Da cwae-S se Hxlend to him. Do ra^e
)7aet )7u don wylt.

28. Nyste nan )7ara sittendra to hwam he J^aet
sSede.

29. Sume wendon, for J^am ludas haefde serin,
?aBt se Hxlend hit cwade be him, Bige j?a )?ing
?e us )?earf sy to )?am freolsdaege ; o-SSe )?aet he
sealde sum J^ing )7earfendum mannum.

30. Da he nam pone bitan, he eode ut ; }7arrihte
hit waes niht.

31. pa he ut eode, and se Hslend cwaeiS, Nu ys
mannes Sunu geswutelod, and God ys geswute-
lod on him.

23. Corp.y leornig-, A, B, C, leoming- ; ji^ hlynade; B^ C,
bierme; Corp,y B, C, haene, j4, )>one. — 24. ^, C, simon ; ji,
^ysaan. — 25, -^, breoston. — 26. Corf.^ J5, C, haene, -^, Jjonc 5
^, hyne sealde (changed order). — 28. ji, \>xtz, — 29. yi, bygc;
C, Jjierf. — 30. Cbr^., J5,' C, )>«ie, -^, ^nc 5 -^, ^aerryhte.

»n, 38] ^eranimm 3no^nnem 77

32. Gif God ys geswutelod on him, and God
geswutela'S hine on hym sylfum.

Dys godq>el gebyxa'S on fiygedxg on \>Sert feofSan wucan

ofer eastron.

33. La beam, nu gyt ic eom gehwxde tid mid
eow. Ge me secea^; and swa ic ]?am ludeon
s£de, Ge ne magon faran ]?yder ye ic fare ; and
nu ic eow secge.

34. Ic eow sylle nlwe bebod, )?aet ge lufion eow
betw^nan, swa ic eow lufode.

35. Be )7am oncnawa^S ealle menn J^aet ge synt
mine leomingcnihtas, gif ge habba^ lufe eow
betwynan.

36. Simon Petrus cwaeSto him, Drihten, hwyder
gSst )7u ? Se Hxlend him andswarode and cwae^S,
Ne miht )?u me fylian j?yder ic nu fare ; J7u faerst
eft aefter me.

37. Petrus cwaeiS to him, Hwl ne maeg ic )?e nu
fylian ? Ic sylle min lif for Se.

38. Se Haelend him andswarode and cwasS, Din
llf )?u sylst for me ? SoS ic )?e secge, Ne crSwS
se cocc xr {Su wiSsaecst me J^rlwa.

3a. By C, sylfon. — 33. ji, seca^ ; ^, iudeum ; yi^ fna "Sar
(fir )»yder J>e) ; ^, and ic eow secge nu (changed order), — 35.
Af men j ji, synd. — 37. ^, filian.

8o CEttangeUuttt [«▼, 17—

1 7. so^Sfaestnysse gast ]>e {Ses middaneard ne maeg
underfon ; he ne cann hyne, for ^am ^e he ne
gesyh}? hyne ; ge hyne cunnon, for ]?am he wuna^
mid eow, and bi{S on eow.

18. Ne Iste ic eow steopcild ; ic cume t5 eow.

19. Nu gyt ys an lytel fyrst, and middaneard me
ne gesyhj? 5 ge me geseo'S 5 for J?am ic lybbe, and
ge lybba'S.

20. On ]?am daege ge gecnawa]? ]?aet ic eom on
minum Faeder, and ge synt on me, and ic eom
on eow.

21. Se ]?e haefS mine bebodu, and gehylt )?§, he
ys )>e me lufa^S. Min Faeder lufa^ pone ^e me
lufa^S, and ic lufige hyne, and geswutelige him
me sylfne.

22. ludas cwaeS t5 him, — naes na se Scarioth,
— Drihten, hwaet ys geworden j^aet J;u wylt J?e
sylfne geswuteligan us, naes middanearde ?

23. Se H£lend andswarode and cwae^ t5 him,

Dys godspel sceal on pentecostenes maessedxg.

Gif hwa me lufa^S, he hylt mine sprSece ; and mm
Faeder lufa^S hine, and we cuma-S to him, and we
wyrcea^S eardungstowa mid him.

17. ^, can ; ji, for ])am tSe he wuna1$. — l%, A^ steopcyld.
— 19. C, bidde altered to liddc {for lybbe). — ao. B, C, minon ;
A, synd. — 21. A, healt, B, C, hylt; Corp,, B, C, ^aene, A,
)K»ie. — 22. A, geswutelian; C, -eard. — 23. A, Se haelend hym
andswarode and cwae'S to hym ; A, healt ; A, wyrcatS.

^▼>3i} ^(ttttOttttt 3no|iannnti 8i

24. Se {Se me ne lufa^S ne hylt he mme spr£ce ;
and nis hyt min sprxc ]?e ge gehyrdon, ac %aes
Fseder J^e me sende.

25. Das l^ing ic eow ssde, yz ic mid eow
wunode.

26. Se Haliga Frofre Gast, j?e Faeder sent on
mlnum naman, eow IserS ealle ]^ing, and he IxrS
eow ealle ^z )7ing ];e ic eow secge.

27. Ic Isefe eow sibbe ; ic sylle eow mine sibbe ;
ne sylle ic eow sibbe swa middaneard syl)?. Ne
sy eower heorte gedrefed, ne ne forhtige [^^.]

28. Ge gehyrdon }7aet ic eow sxde, Ic ga, and ic
cume to eow. Witodllce gif ge me lufedon, ge
geblissodon, for J^am ^e ic fare to Faeder ; for ]?am
Faeder ys mara ^onne ic.

29. And nu ic eow ssede xr 'Sam )?e hit gewurSe,
J?aet ge gelyfon )7onne hit geworden bi^.

30. Ne sprece ic nu na fela wiS edwj "Syses mid-
daneardes ealdor cymS, and he naef% nan Sing on
me;

31. ac yxt middaneard oncnawe ]?aet ic lufige
Fseder, and ic do swa Faeder me bebead. Arlsa^,
uton gan heonon.

24. j4f healt ; B, C, ne hylt mine (om. he) ; ^, spraecea, B^
spraeca, C, spraecei ^tAe i resembles the curl of an a). -^26. A^
halga. — 27. Corp,,om. ge, Ay B, C, ge. — 28. A, geblyssodon,
Bf Cf geblisodon ; C, faere (corrected to fare). — 29. A, geweor^e.
— 30. A, faela wy^ ; A, ^sbcb ; C, -card {with es erased) ; B^
Cf na (/or nan).

82 dEnangrltntit [<▼, i—

CAPUT XV

Dys godspel gebyn'S to sancte Uitalia maesian.

1. Ic com soiS wineard, and min Faederys eorS-
tilia.

2. He de$ xlc twig aweg on me ]>e blseda ne
byrS ; and he feormaiS ale )?ara J;e blada byrj?,
)?aBt hyt bere blseda Se swKor.

3. Nu ge synt clxne for )?Sere sprSce J;e ic to eow
sprsec.

4. WuniaiS on me, and ic on eow. Swa twig ne
maeg blseda beran him sylf, buton hit wunige
on wlnearde; swa ge ne magon eac, buton ge
wunion on me.

5. Ic eom wlneard, and ge synt twigu. Se Se
wuna^ on me, and ic on him, se byrS mycle
blsda ; for "Safti ge ne magon nan -Sing d5n butan
me.

6. Gif hwa ne wunaiS on me, he by^ aworpen
ut, swa twig, and fordruwa^S ; and hig gaderiaiS
)7a, and doiS on fyr, and hig forbyrna^S.

Bys godspel sceal on wodnesdaeg ofer ascenao Domini.

7. Gyf ge wunia^ on me, and mine word wunia^

Cap. XV. I. Corp., blank space for the initial letter of Ic, A, J5,
Ic, C, ic. — 2. B, C, bleda (tAree times), A, bleda altered by the
scribe himself to bbeda {three Hmes)\ A, )>aera. -~ 3. ^, synd. — 4.
Bf Cf bleda, A, Ueda, altered to blaeda ; ^, ec — 7. A, byddatS.

^f IS] fsttmamm ^flo^ntmit 83

on eow, bidda^ swa hwaet swa ge wyllon, and hyt
bjrS cower.

8. On "Sam ys mln Faeder geswutelod, ]?2et ge
beron mycle blseda, and beon mine leorning-
cnihtas.

9. And ic lufode eow, swa Faeder lufode me:
wunia'S on mlnre lufe.

10. Gif ge mine bebodu gehealda'S, ge wunia'S
on mlnre lufe ; swa ic geheold mines Faeder be-
bodu, and ic wunige on hys lufe.

1 1 . Das l^ing ic eow sxde )7aet mln gefea sf on
eow, and cower gefea sy gefuUed.

Dys [godspel] gebyxa'S to |>Sra apostola maessedagon.

12. Dis ys mln bebod, )7aet ge lufion eow gemS^
nelice, swa ic eow lufode.

13. NaefS nan man maran lufe ]7onne %eos ys,
]?aet hwa sylle his llf for his freondum.

14. Ge synt mine frynd, gif ge da^ )?a )?ing J?e
ic eow bebeode.

15. Ne telle ic eow t5 "Seowan; for ]7am se
"Seowa nat hwaet se hlaford de'S. Ic tealde eow
to freondum; for )7am ic cy^de eow ealle ];a
J?ing J?e ic gehyrde aet minum Faeder.

7. B^ Cf eowor. — 8. ji, and )>aetge beron mycele ; B^ C, bleda,
ji, blecb altered to blaeda. — lo. A^ wunie. — 1 1. A^ By Cy ^
fylled. — 14. Ay synd ; C, bebode. — 15. Corp.^ hlafor ; A, B^
Cf hlaford ; C, cydde ; A, mynon.

84 d^ttanseltttm [»v, i6-

i6. Ne gecure ge me, ac ic geceas eow, and ic
sette eow ^xt ge gan and blxda beron, and eowre
bllEda gelaeston ; ]?aet Fseder sylle eow swa hwaet
swa ge bidda^S on mlnum naman.

And \>yt [godspel] gebyra'S to ]>sn apostola nuessedagon.

17. Das l^ing ic eow beode, ]?aet ge lufion eow
gemSenellce.

18. Gif middaneard eow hata'S, wita'S ]7aet he
hatede me £r eow.

19. Gif ge of middanearde wSron, middaneard
lufode )?aBt his waes ; for );am j>e ge ne synt of
middanearde, ac ic eow geceas of middanearde,
for 'Si middaneard eow hata%.

20. Gemuna'S minre spr^e ^e ic eow sxde,
Nis se iSeowa mserra ]7onne his hlaford. Gif hi
me ehton^ hi wylla'S ehtan eower ; gif hi mine
spr£ce heoldon, hi healda'S eac eowre.

21. Ac ealle )7as )7ing hi do^ eow for mlnum
naman, for )?am hi ne cunnon pone ^e me sende.

22. Gif ic ne c5me and to him ne spr2ece,nxf-
don hig nane synne ; nu hi nabba^ nane lade be
hyra synne.

16. Bf Cf geces ; B, C, bleda {tmice), ji, bleda altered to blaeda
{ttvice). — 19. Aj synd j By gecies ; C, omts ac ic eow geceas of
middanearde {Aomaeoteleuton), A^ -gearde. — 20. Nys tSeowa {om.
se); C, hlafot$ {^for hlafordj; Corp.^ ahton, Ay By C, ehton ; B^
C, ec. — 21. A^ for >am "Se liig, ^, C, for >e hi ; Corp.y By C,
|>aBne, Ay )H>ne. — 22. Ay heora.

<▼!» 4] ^^ectttiDttttt 3no^ntmtt 85

23. Se ]7e me hata^S hata'S minne Faeder.

24. Gif ic nane weorc ne worhte on him )7e nan
oiSer ne worhte, naefdon hi nane synne ; nu hi
gesawon, and hi hatedon SgSer ge me ge mInne
Fseder.

25. Ac )?aBt seo spr£c sy gefylled )?e on hyra x
awriten ys, paet hi hatedon me buton gewyrh-
ton.

Bys [godspel] gebyralS on sunnandxg ofer ascensio DominL

26. Donne se Frefriend cym^ )?e ic eow sende
fram Faeder, so'Sfaestnysse Gast j?e cym-S fram
Faeder, he cy*5 gewitnesse be me ;

27. and ge cySa^ gewitnesse, for ^am ge wseron
fram fruman mid me.

CAPUT XVI

1. Das "Sing ic eow ssede )?aet ge ne swicion.

2. Hi do^ eow of gesomnungum ; ac seo tid
cym^ )?aet selc J7e eow ofslyh^ wenj? )?aet he )7enige
Gode.

3. And )7as %ing hig do^, for ]?am ye hi ne cu]?on
mInne Faeder, ne me.

4. Ac ]fzs l^ing ic eow ssede, ]?aet ge gemunon
|7onne hyra tId cym'8, )?aet ic hit eow ssede. Ne

25. Cf spraece ; ^y byre ; ji, butan gewyrhtum. — 26. ji^
firefiigend.

Cap. ZTi. 4. ^, heora tyd.

86 CEttangeUuttt [^vi, s—

sSde ic eow )?as iSing set fruman, for \fzm ]?e ic
waes mid eow.

Dys godspel aceal on sunnandaeg on ]fSbK feoi^$an ucan ofer

eastron.

5. Nu ic fare t5 'Sam ]>e me sende ; and eower
nan ne ahsaS me hwyder ic fare.

6. Ac for y^m )>e ic spraec iSas )?ing to eow,
unrotnyss gefylde eowre heortan. _

7. Ac ic [eoiu] secge sd-Sfsestnysse ; Eow frema'S
J^aet ic fare. Gif ic ne fare, ne cym^ se Frefriend
to eow ; witodllce gif ic fare, ic hyne sende to
eow.

8. And ]K>nne he cymiS, he )?yw)? )?ysne mid-
daneard be synne, and be rihtwisnysse, and be
dome:

9. be synne, for J?am hi ne gelyfdon on me ;

10. be rihtwisnysse, for )?am ic fare to Faeder,
and ge me ne geseoS;

11. be dome, for ]?am ]?yses middaneardes ealdur
ys gedemed.

12. Gyt ic haebbe eow fela t5 secgenne, ac ge
hyt ne magun nu acuman.

13. Donne J^sere sdj^fsestnysse Cast cym'S, he
lartS eow ealle so]?f2estnysse ; ne spiycS he of

5. B, sennde ; ji, acsa'S. — 6. jij unrotnys. — 7. Corp., B,
C, om. eow, A, eow. — 8—10. B, and be dome . . . rihtvnsnysse
(10) originally omitted by hommoteleuton i tke same scribe supplies
the omisdon on the margin, — 11. A^ ealdor. — I a. A^fiiz. to
aecganne; A, ge ne magon hit {changed order), — 13. A,
io)>fie8tne88e (second time).

xn, ao] ^(ttitimttt 3no|iannnti 87

him sylfon, ac he spryc^ )?§ J^Ing ^e he geh^rS,
and cyiS eow iSa J?ing )?e tdwearde synt.

14. He me geswutela'S; for )7am he nim% of
mlnum, and cyS eow.

15. Ealle )?a )?ing )?e mln Faeder haefS synt mine ;
for )?ig ic cwae'S )?aet he nim% of mlnum, and cy)?
eow.

Dys godq)el gebyn^ ofer eastron twa wucan on sunnan-

daeg.

1 6. Nu ymbe an lytel ge me ne gesso's ; and eft
embe lytel ge me geseoj?, for j?am ^e ic fare to
Faeder.

17. Da cwSdonhis leorningcnihtas him betwy-
nan, Hwaet ys )?aet he us segS, Ymbe lytel ge me
ne geseo'S, and eft embe lytel and ge me geseo^ ;
and, paet ic fare to Faeder ?

18. Hig cwSedon witodllce, Hwaet ys j?aet he
cwy)?, Embe lytel? We nytan hwaet he sprycS.

19. Se Hselend wiste yxt h! woldon hyne ahsian,
and he cwae^ to him, Be J^am ge smeagea'S be-
twynan eow, for )?am ic s»de, Embe lytel ge me
ne geseo^S, and eft embe lytel ge me geseo'S ?

20. BO'S ic eow secge, |;aet ge heofia'S and

13. j^, sylfum ; B, C, towerde ; j4, synd. — 15, -^, synd. —

16. Corp., By C, a lytel, A, an lytel ; ji, ymbe (for embe). —

17. ji, ymbe (/wrV^); Jl, om, second and. — 18. A, ymbe j B,
embe lytel . . . spryc^ originally omitted ; the same scribe supplies
the omission on the margin, C, embe lyten. — 19. ji, ac83ran; ji,
betweonan ; jif ymbe (twice), — ao. B, C, heofa^.

88 <CttanseUttm [«vi, n—

wepaiS ; middaneard geblissaS ^ and ge beo% un-
rote, ac eower unrotnys by^ gewend to gefean.

21. Daenne wif cen^, heo haefS unrotnysse, for
\fzm ye hyre tld c5m ; )7onne heo cen-S cnapan,
ne geman heo ^xre hefignysse^ for gefean for ]?am
mann byS acenned on middaneard.

22. And witodlice ge habba^ nu unrdtnysse ;
eft ic eow geseo, and eower heorte geblissa^,
and nan man ne nim)? eowerne gefean fram eow.

23. And on ]?am daege ge ne bidda'S me nanes
]7inges.

Dys godspel sceal on )>one f^|»an sunnandxg ofer Sastron.

SoiS ic eow secge, Gif ge hwaet bidda^ minne
Faeder on minum naman, he hyt sylj? eow.

24. Oy y\s ne bxde ge nan )7ing on mInum na-
man: bidda]?, and ge underfoS, ]?aet eower gefea
sy full.

25. Das ]7ing ic eow ssede on bigspellum. Seo
tld cymS )?aenne ic eow ne sprece on bigspel-
lum, ac ic cyi5e eow openllce be mInum Faeder.

26. On -Sam daege ge bidda'S on mInum naman ;
and ic eow ne secge, for J^am ic bidde mInne
Faeder be eow.

27. Witodlice se Faeder eow lufaiS, for j?am J^e
ge lufedon me, and gelyfdon J?aet ic com of Gode.

20. Bf Cyunrotnyss. — 21. Corp.y By C, hefinysse, ^, hefignysse ;
A^ man. — 22. B^ C, mann. — 23. B, C, ^mcges. — 25. A, )H>nne.

R>. gcranimm iHo^ntum 89

l8. Ic for fram Ffeder, and com on middan-
eft, ic foriiete middaneard, and fare to
'ader.

29. His leomingcnihtas cwsdon to him, Nu
■Si sprycst openllce, and ne segst nan bigspell.

30. Nu we witon pxt ]'Q wast ealle "Sing, and
j>e nis nan Jiearf pact Jenig (le axie ; on €yson we
gelyfa^ Jjsec pu come of Gode.

31. Se Hielend him andswarode and cwariS, Nu
ge gelyfaS ?

32. Nil com tld and cym? ]>xC ge tofaron
Sghwylc to his agenon, and forlston me anne ;
and ic ne com ana, for jiam mln Fsder is mid me.

33. Das ]>ing ic eow sSde, pact ge habbon sibbe
on me, Ge habba'S hefige byrt5ene on middan-
earde ; ac getruwia'5 ; ic forswiSde middaneard.

CAPUT XVII

Djl godspel gcbyraS on v/o6na6sg on JiSre gj

1..

^T fagan to heofenum, and cwa:S, Faeder, tid ys

I .»yo

Sch!

l8. B, ic for fram fsilci . . . middaneard mpplied hy lit i
lie margin. — 30. B, C, p'tif ; A, acsigc ; A, (ijsun
A, bya agenum ; A, enne. — 33. A, bpjiena ; A, 1
iwySe, B, C, oftrewredc.

Cap. lYii. I. A, iniirii ruiric a/icr aprxc, aid liin rin,
Se lutlend ahof up hyi eiE*" {/" "'^ ihoftrr.).

90 CttanseUum [^▼n, x—

cumen ; geswutela ];inne Sunu, ];£t ];In Sunu ge-
swutelige ye :

2. and swa ];u him sealdest anweald Slces
mannes, ];£t he sylle ece llf eallum ];am ];e ];u
him sealdest.

3. Dis ys so^lice ece llf, ];aet hi oncnawon yxt
yu eart an sd}> God, and se iSe ]7u sendest, HaUnde
Crist.

4. Ic ye geswutelode ofer eor)?an ; ic geendode
];£t weorc \2st }?u me sealdest to donne.

5. And nu, "Su Faeder, gebeorhta me mid ];e
sylfon, \mid\ "Ssere beorhtnysse J?e ic hsefde myd
\e Sr «am }>e middaneard w£re.

6. Ic geswutolode ];inne naman ];am mannon ];e
"Su me sealdest of middanearde ; hig waeron J^Ine,
and }>u \ij sealdest me; and hi geheoldon ];me
sprSce.

7. Nu hi gecneowon ];2et ealle ];a ];ing ]?e ];u me
sealdest synd of ^ ;

8. for ];am ic sealde him ];a word 'Se -Su sealdest
me ; and hig underfengon, and oncneowon soiS-
llce }>2et ic com of };e, and hig gelyfdon ];2et ]7u me
sendest.

9. Ic bidde for hig ; ne bidde ic for middanearde,

3. Cf aenndest; Corp.y By C, hadynde, A^ haelende. — 4. B,
Cy geswutolode. — 5. B^ nu supplied above the line ; B, gebeorta,
h supplied above the line ; A, sylfiim j All MSS., om. mid. — 6.
A, geswutelode; A, maimum. — 7. B^ C, gecnewon. — 8. B,
C, oncnewon j All MSS,f eom {for com); C, lyfdon.

ac for ]7a )^ 'Su me sealdest, for yzm hi synt
J?Ine;

10. and ealle mine synt fiine^ and ];!ne synt mine ;
and ic eom geswutelod on him.

11. And nu ic ne eom on middanearde, and hi
synt on middanearde, and ic cume to 'Se.

Sys godspd gebyia'S on wodnesdaeg on \>aat feorj^an wucan

ofer ea^on.

On %Sre tide se Hslend beheold his leorning-
cnihtas, and cwse'S, Haliga Fxder, heald on
^Slnum naman ];xt ];u me sealdest, }?aet hi syn
an, swa wyt synt.

12. pa ic wses mid him, ic heold hi on }?Inum
naman ; ic heold ];a ]?e }?u me sealdest, and ne
forwearS hyra nan, buton forspillydnysse bearn ;
pxt J?aBt halige gewrit sy gefylled.

13. Nu ic cume t5 };e; and "Sas J?ing ic sprece
on middanearde, }?2et hi habbon minne gefean
gefyllydne on him sylfon.

14. Ic sealde him ];Ine sprsece ; and middaneard
hi haefde on hatunge, for ];am hi ne synt of mid-
danearde, swa ic eac ne eom of middanearde.

9. A, synd. — lo. Corp., B, C, and ealle ]>me synt mine, and
|nne tynt mine (m B the scribe attempted to correct the mistake by
interchanging the initial letters of the second ]nnt and mine), ^, and
ealle mme synd )>yne, and >^e synd myne. — ii. All MSS,^
com (for eom); A^ synd ; A^ halega ; A, synd. — la. A^ for-
weoro heora ; A^ forspyllcdnysse. — 13. A, gdylledne : A^ sylfum.
14. Af hatunga ; A^ synd ; B^ Cf neom (for ne eom).

9^ dEttangelittin [^^n, 15—

15. Ne bidde ic )?aet }>u hi nyme of middanearde,
ac ]fxt ];u hi gehealde of yfele.

1 6. Ne synt hi of middanearde, swa ic ne eom
of middanearde.

17. Gehalga i&f [on] sd^fsestnysse ; ];m sprsec ys
sdiSfsestnyss.

1 8. Swa ];u me sendest on middaneard, ic sende
hi on middaneard.

19. And for hig ic halgige me sylfne, ];£t hig
s^n eac gehalgode on soiSfsestnysse.

20. Witodllce ne gebidde ic for hi ane, ac eac
for "Sa ye gyt sceolon gelyfan J?urh hyra word
on me;

21. yxt ealle syn an ; swa ];u Faeder eart on me,
and ic eom on %e, ];2et hig syn eac an on unc ;
];2et middaneard gelyfe ];aet }?u me sendest.

22. And ic sealde him ];a beorhtnysse }?e -Su me
sealdest ; ];xt hi syn an, swa wyt syn an.

23. Ic eom on him, and ];u eart on me, ];aet hi
sj^n geendode on an ; f?xt middaneard oncnawe
yxt ];u me sendest, and lufodest [higj swa pu me
lufodest,]

15. Af fram yfele. — 16. A^ tynd ; By C, neom {^for ne eom).
— 17. AllMSS. Gehalga him BO'S- (A, hym ; B^ erasure of the last
two strokes ofnif leaving hUffor him) \AyCy so'S^estnys. — 19. A^
halgie ; B^ C, ec. — 10. B^ C, ec ; A^ heora. — 11. B^ C, iert
{/or eart); A^ om, eom 5 By C, ec. — 11, 11. A^ originally omit'
tedy but supplied in the margin by the scribe )>aet middaneard gelyfe
. . . lealdest )>aet hig syn an. — 23. By C, senndest ; Corp,y om. hig swa
. . . lufodest {homeecteleutoH)^ Ay By Cy hig swa )ni me lufodest.

»] &emnimin Jlo^nnrm 93

24. F^er, ic wy]le ]>!et f»a |ie ]jQ me sealdest spn
mid me |)ar ic com ; JiKt hig geseon mine beorht-
nysse Jjc jiu me sealdest ; for |>am Jfu lufodest
me sr middaneard gesett wses.

25. La, rihtwisa Fasder, middaneard ]?e ne ge-
cneow ; wiCodlTce ic Se gecneow ; and hi oncneo-
won (.'Kl )>u me sendyst ;

26. and ic him cfSde ?inne naman, and gyt
wylle cy]ian ; ]>xt seo lufu Se f>u mc lufodest sy

him, and ic on him.

CAPUT XVIII

Dm pMaio gcbyrc'S on langa-frigaitog.

1. pa sc Hsiend |j3S |>ing cwae'5, ))a code he ofer
■Sa burnan Cedron, Sfer wses an wyrtun, into
)fam he eode and his leorningcnihtas.

2. Witodllce ludas, |>e hyne bel^wde, wiste ])a
stowe; for |>am fie se Hielend ofirKdlicc com
■JSyder mid his leorningcnihton.

3. fa underfeng ludas Jiset folc and ]>a {>egnas
aet Jiam bisccopum and tet 'Bam Phariseon, and
com |>yder mid leohtfatum and mid blasum and
mid wSpnum.

4. Witodllce se HsElend wiste ealle ]ja J>ing Jie

wire (/,. w

J

94 (Cuanfirlium [ivm, s-

him towearde wSron ; he code ^Sa forS, and cwae^S
to him, Hwaene sece ge ?

5. Hig andswaredon him and cwsedon, Done
Nazareniscean Hselend. Se Hxlend cwx'S, Ic
hit eom. So^llce ludas ^e hine belsewde st5d mid
him.

6. Da he openlice sSde, Ic hit eom, -Sa eodon
hig under baec and feollon on %a eor];an.

7. Eft he hi axode, Hwaene sece ge? Hicwsedon,
pone Nazareniscean Hslend.

8. Se Haelend him andswarode, Ic sSde eow ];aet
ic hit eom. Gif ge witodllce me seceaiS, Ixta^S
]?as faran :

9. }?aBt SCO sprSc w2re gefylled J?e he cwae-S,
pact ic nanne ];£ra ne forspille \fe "Su me seal-
dest.

10. Witodlice Simon Petrus ateah his swurd,
and sloh -Saes bisceopes ]?eowan, and acerf him
of ];aet swy'Sre eare. pass };eowan nama waes
Malchus.

11. Da cwaeS se Hslend to Petre, Do J?In
swurd on sciaiSe ; )K)ne calic ]7e mln Faeder me
sealde, ne drince ic hine ?

12. Daet folc and se ealdor and )?2era ludea
^egnas namon pone Hslend and bundon hine,

5. jif nazareiusca. — 7. ji, acaode j ji, nazareniscan. — 8. jI,
•ecalS. — 9. By C, spaec ; ji^ naenne. — 10, A j sweord ; A, acearf.
— II. A^ sweord on hys scc'Se, Corp.y icaea'Se, By C, •cae'Se. —
12. Corp,y Bf Cf Hene, A^ ^one.

@>rcuniium }||o^nnnn 95

3. and Igddon hine grest to Annan, se waes
Caiphas sweor, and se Calphas wxs ^xs geares
bisceop.

14. Witodlice Kaiphas dihte Bam ludeon and
cweIS Jtaet hyt wSre betere ^xt an man swulte
for folc-

15. Simon Pecrus fylide jjam Hjelendc,and oSer
leorningcniht. Se oScr Icorningcniht w<es ■Sam
bisceope cu5, and he eode inn mid }>am Hslende
on 5ss bisceopes cafertun.

1 6. Petrus stod act BEre dura ]>jer Qte, pa eode
se leorningcniht ut |?e wses -Sks bisceopes cu-Sa,
and cwx^5 to -Siere durejiinene, and Isdde Petrum
inn.

1 7. Da cwieB SCO duruSinen to Petre, Cwyst Su
cart Su of ^Syses leorningcnihtum ? Da cwseS he,
Nice, ne eom ic.

18. Da f)eowas and 'Sa })egnas stodon xt ^am
gledon and wyrmdon hig, for jiam hit wss ceald ;
witodlice Petrus stod mid him and wyrmde hyne.

19. Se bisceop axode [lone Hslend embe his
leorningcnihtas, and embe his lire.

20. Da andswarode se Hselcnd and cwa:5, Ic

IJ. B, C, kaiphiU {lecenj lime); A, urts, B, C, gcia. — 14.
A,aifhti; A,i\iAt^m; ^, bctat vixit: (iriangeJ arfitr); B, C,
inann j j1, folce. — 1$. A, fyligdc ; B, C, ha^lynde ; vJ, and an
oSct (an i„ laur ha„d above ike lint); ^, Ln ; B, C, myd |<am
hxlend; Q^., B, C, cauertun, rf, cafettun. — 16. A, ian)n-
Dcne ; A, yn 19. A, acaode ; B, C, ]>xne. A, ymbe (rwi»).

J

96 (Cuanseltum [^▼ni, ai—

sprac openlice t5 middanearde, and ic Iserde

symble on gesomnunge, and on temple, ];ar ealle

ludeas togaedere comon ; and ic ne spaec nan ];ing

digelTce.

2 1 • H wi axast %u me ? axa ]?a ]?e gehyrdon hwset

ic to him sprac ; hi witon }?a "Sing ];e ic him

sSde.

22. Da he ];is cwaeS, ]?a sloh an iSSra ]?ena ]?e
"Sar stddon 09»^ Hslend mid his handa, and
cwaeS, Andswarast 'Su swa )?am bisceope ?

23. Se Hselend andswarode him and cwae-S, Gif
ic yfele sprac^ cyS gewittnysse be yfele ; gif ic
wel spracy hwi beatst ];u me ?

24. Da sende Annas hine t5 ]?am bisceope ge-
bundene.

25. And Symon Petnis stod and wyrmde hyne.
Da cwSdon hi to him, Cwyst ];u eart ];u of his
leomingcnihton ? He wiiSsoc, and cwse^, Ic ne
eom.

26. Da cwaeS an iSses bisceopas J^eowena, hys
cu-Sa ];£s eare sloh Petrus of, Hu ne geseah ic ^
on 'Samwyrtune mid hym?

20. Corp.y Bf Cf sprece, ji, sprece (corrected to spraK); ji, B,
Cf tfwie ; Ay gesamnunge ; jif V^tx \ A^ B, C, spraec. — 21. A^
acsast; A, acsa; Ali MSS., spnece. — 22. A, )>egna ; Corp.f B,
Cf ISaene, ji^ J>one ; A^ biscope. — 23. AU MSS. spnece [twice) ^
Aj gewytnesse; B^ C, well. — 24. Ay gebundeiine. — 25. Ay
-cnyhtum. — 26. Ay geseh. By geseah (ge above the liHe)*y Ay
'Wyrttane.

■ 27. f

35} ^eranOum Jfi\)axmtm 97

27. Petrus |)a eft wi^Ssoc; and sona se cocc
crcow.

28. Da gelgddon hi Jione H£lend to Caiphan

on |i£et ddmern ; hit wies |;a morgen ; and hig
sylue ne eodon into Sam domerne, pxt hyg nxron
besmitene, ac jiset hi Kton hyra eastron.

29. pa code Pilatus ut to him, and cwte?,
Hwylce wrohte bringe ge ongean [lysne man ?

30. Higanswaredon and cwaidon to him, Gif he
ngre yfeldiede, ne sealde we hine ^.

31. pa cwteS Pilatus to him, NimaJS hine, and
demaS him be eowre £. Da cwsedon ]>i ludeas
to him, Us nis na alyfed pxi we anigne mann
of s lean ;

32. )>ast paes Hslendes sprac vixre gefylled )ie
he cwaeS pa he geswutelode hwylcon dea^e he
swulte.

33. Da eodc Pilatus eft into J>am domerne, and
clypode ISont Hsiend and cwacS to him, EaitSu
ludea Cining ?

34. Da andswarode se H^lend him and cwaeS,
Cwyst ^a ))is of Se sylfum, hwffiSer Be hyt )«
oiSre siedon ?

35. Pilatus him andswarode and cwseS, Cwyst

1%. B, C, hen( ; ^,mergcni -df, lylfe j yj, heopa. — 19. £,
C, ongcn; B, C, minn. — 31. A, B, (^ «». na ; Corp., B, C,
mine, A, xnignc nun. — 31. B, C, geawulolode. — 33. Ccrp.,
B, C, fane j A, Jione. — 34. B, hwader.

98 dCnan^Uum ["'", j*—

}>u com ic ludeisc ? pin |>eod and |)Ine bisccopas
?e sealdon mej hwEt dydest ^u ?

36. Da cvFK^ seH^end, Mln rice nys of Syson
middanearde; gif mln rice wiere of ■fiyson mid-
danearde, witodlice mine })egnas fuhton pat ic
nSre geseald ludeon ; nis min nee of ■Syson
middanearde.

37. Da cwfefi Pilatus to him, Eart ^u witodlice
cyning ? Se Hsiend him andswarodc and cwscS,
Du hit segst pat ic eom cyng. On 5am ic com
geboren, and to pam ic com on middaneard, ]>xi
ic cySe so]>fEestnysse. JElc )iKra \>e ys on soJS-
ficstnysse gehyrtS mine stefne.

38. Da cwje-iS Pilatus to him, Hwset ys soSfaest-
nyss ? And |il he iSis cwte^, ])a code he eft fit
to Jjam ludeon, and cwa^ to him, Ne funde ic
nanne gylt on iSyson menn.

39. Hit ys eowor gewuna |)£et ic forgyfe eow
anne mann on eastron ; wylle ge pset ic forgyfe
eow ludea Cyning f

40. Hig clypodon ealle and cwiedon,NaSysne,
ac Barrabban. Witodlice Barrabbas wfes [>eof.

]6. ^,|<yBuni; .if,eardEgiFh1twxrear|iin]miiiiddan-(/iirsirde;

fy itt same teri6i s A, iudcum; A, Nu Bhtvttkt lint, ii/ort nia; jf,
(70001. — 37. A, cjnjng {for cyng) i A, on wSfintnyHe (on
glnudtuiihiit). — 3S. A, uSframyi; ^, iudeiun ; A, nznne ;
A, )rfsam men. — 39. A, cower g A, fbrgife; A, amne nuD,
— «a. A, dypedon; A, B, C, bambuig A, B, C, Umbu.

I

^tmnQum 3|otiannnn

CAPUT XIX

Da nam Pilatus )>one HKlend, and swang
hy„e.

2. And pa |ienas wundon ftyrnenne cynehelm,
and asetton hyne on his heafod, and scr^ddon
hyne mid purpuran reafe ;

3. and hi comon to hym, and cwsedon, Hal beo
^u, ludeaCyning! and hi plxtton hyne mid hyra
handum.

4. Da code Pilatus eft ut, and cwa-S, Nu ic
hyne Isede hider iit to eow, ])xt ge ongyton Jjfet
ic ne funde nanne gylt on him.

5. pa code se Hslend ut, and baer pyrnenne
cynehelm and purpuran reaf. And [flVafwJ
siede him. Her is mann !

6. WitodlTce )'a ffa hisceopas and Sa pegnas hine
gesawon, -Sa clypodon hig and cwsdon, Hoh
hyne, hoh hyne. f>a cwaslS Pilatus to him, Nime
ge hine and ho5 ; ic ne funde nanne gylt on
him.

Cip. ux. I. 5, C.iSEiw. — I. ^, ^cpiii ; B, C, ijnehielm ;
C, am. mid. — 3. Ji, beora. — 4. ^, )>a i!odeelt pilatus ut (fiangeJ
ordir) ; A, Isdde {ucond A daiudfir dilaiaa); A, pngilon ; A,
ninne gilt. — 5. A, liymfne ; Corp., B, purpurtn, A, C, pur-
pumni..*, and[pilatu> lot^am judcitdiini] Bade hym herya[K] man
{lit brackacd-wo'di an hamd abevi iht lint). ~6. A, nsiue.

loo dEttanselium [««, 7—

7. pa ludeas him andswaredon and cwSdon,
We habba^S se, and be ure ae he sceal sweltan,
for jTam ^e he cwaBiS J^aet he wsere Godes Sunu.

8. pa PUatus gehyrde y^s sprSece, ];a ondred he
him yxs ye swi'Sor ;

9. and eode eft intd }?am domerne, and cwse'S to
iJam Hxlende, Hwanon eart ^Su ? Witodllce se
Hslend him ne sealde nane andsware.

10. pa cwaeiS Pilatus to him, Hwl ne spry est
"Su wi); me ? Nast ];u ];xt ic hsebbe mihte }?e to
honne, and ic hsebbe mihte ye to for latenne ?

11. Se Hslend him andswarode, Nafdest }?u
nane mihte ongean me, buton hyt wsere ye ufan
geseald ; for ];am se haefS maran synne se "Se me
ye sealde.

12. And syS'San sohte Pilatus hu he hyne for-
lete. Da ludeas clypodon and cwxdon, Gif ]?u
hine forlSetst, ne eart iSu ];2es Caseres freond ;
5elc };2era ye hyne to cynge deiJ ys };aBS Caseres
wi'Sersaca.

13. Da Pilatus ]?as sprSce gehyrde, }?a laedde he
ut yowe Hxlend, and sset aetforan ];am domsetle
on iS^re stowe ye is genemned Lithostrotus^ and
on Ebreisc, Gabbatha.

9. A, hwanen. — lo. B, palatus; Corp.j forlaetene, Ay B,
forlaetenne, C, forketende. — 1 1 . Corp. , Nsefst, A^ B, C, Nsefdest ;
By Cf ongen. — ii. Aj deopodon ; Ay fbrketest ; By C, kaseres
(twice) ; A, cyninge. — 13. Corp,, Bf C, lithostratos. A, lytho-
8txato6 J A, gabatha.

0] ^ecunOum Jio^nnn

14. Hit wses ))a eastra gegearcungdaeg ; and hyt
Wics SCO syxte tid. Da cwe? he to 5am ludeon,
Her ys eower Cyning!

15. Hi clypodon ealle and cwgdon, Nim hyne,
nim hyne, and hoh. Da cwa^'S PUatus, Sceal ic
hon eowerne Cyning ? Him andswaredon pa bis-
ceopas and cwiedon, Niebbe we nanne cyning
buton Kasere,

16. Da sealde he hyne hym to ahonne. Da
namon hy Jtone Hjeiend, and tugon bine ut ;

17. and [Ai] bar his rode mid him on J>a stowe
)>e ys genemned heafodpannan stow, and on
Ehreisc Golgotha ;

18. Jjjer hi hyne ahengon, and twegen oSre mid
him on twa healfa, and ^o;i^ Hslend on middan.
ig. Witodllce Pilatus wrat ofergewrit, and sette
ofer his rode; Ji^r wjcs on gewriten, pis ys se
Nazareniscea Hselend, ludea Cyning.

20. Manega Ssra ludea r^ddon pis gewrit ; for
Jiam |?e sio stow v/x% gehende ]jSre ceastre [i^r se
Hslend WKS ahangen. Hit was awriten Ebreis-
ceon stafon, and Grecisceon, and Ledenstafon.

14. jS, aOroB ind gcearcungdzg ; A, iudemn; B, C, eawar._
15. yf, clypKJOn ; A, iKnn=i ^, cutre. — 16. B, C, 'Siene ha;-
lyntl. — 17. Corp., A, B, C.bxnn (^iaihrlUf i-uericd bcfort
bKron, flA:-K( <hi ii-i, avd baton allirid by trasuri It Juer). —

it. A, afiK men mjd hym; Carp., B, C, i>xne, A, hone 19.

A, (izr; A, naiareniaca. — 20. Otrp., B, Viss, C, j/'a. A, (75;
Carp., B, C, |jeo, A, KO j A, cbndKum stafum and (rccucum and
ledea Htafum.

J

102 Cttanseltum [««, ai—

21. Da cwSdon ]?a bisceopas to Pilate, Ne writ
%u ludea Cyng, ac ];2et he cwSde, Ic eom ludea
Cyning.

22. Da cwae^ Pilatus, Ic wrat j^aet ic wrat.

23. Da ]ni cempan hine ahengon, hi namon his
reaf, and worhton feower dselas, Slcon cempan
anne dsl ; and tunecan : seo tunece wses unasl-
wod, and wses eall awefen.

24. Da cwSdon hi him betweonan, Ne slite we
h^, ac uton hleotan hwylces ure heo sf ; ];2et }?aet
halige gewrit sy gefylled ye };us cwy|?, Hi todxl-
don him mine reaf, and ofer mine reaf hi wurpon
hlott. Witodllce ];us dydon ];a cempan.

25. Da stodon wi{$ }?a rode ];2es Hslendes modor,
and his modor swustor, Maria Cleophe, and
Maria Magdalenisce.

26. Da se Hslend geseah his m5dor, and pone
leorningcniht standende ^e he lufode, ];a cwse^S
he to his meder, Wif, her ys J?In sunu !

27. Eft he cwaeS to J?am leorningcnihte, Her ys
]nn modor ! And of )7Sre tide se leorningcniht hi
nam td him.

21. jif cyning (twice) ; B^ ac }>aet . . . cyning supplied by the
uribe on the margin, — 11. ^, Ic wrat [>9et, altered to \\ntt \ntt\
Ic wrat ic wrat {the bracketed words being above the line), — 13.
Ay senne ; A^ unaseowod ; J?, C, aweuen. — 14. B^ C, be^
twynan ; Corp.^ ures, A^ B^ C, ure ; A^ blot. — 15. ^dT, moder
(twice) ; ^, swuster. — 26. ^, C, geseh hys ; A^ moder ; Corp. ,
By C, >aene, A, J>one. — 17. >i, moder j Fol, lOJ^ of MS. C ends
with tide se after 'which two leaves are lost ; there is a note on the
margin^ ^^here lacketh a leaf; ** the next fol, b^ns at xx^ 22*

=. ]>-] j^cnnimm 31ol)annnn 103

28. Mfter ^5yson,f»a se Hslend wiste JiEt ealle
■Sing wseron geendode, ]>x( ]>xt halige gewrit
wSre gefylled, fja cwseS he, Me pyrst.
J 29. 6a stod an (xt full ecedes ; hi bewundon
f Sne spyngan mid ysopo, seo wxs full ecedes, and
sctton to his muSe.

30. fa se Hglend onfeng |?aes ecedes, ?a cwaeS
he, Hyt ys geendod : and he ahyJde his heafod,
and agef his gast.

3 1 . £>a ludeas badon Pilatum pst man forbriece
hyra sceancan,and lete hi nySer, forjiam Jie hit
WES gegearcungdsg, Jiiel );a llchaman ne wuno-
don on rode on restedtege ; — se daeg waes mserc
restcdsg.

32. f)a comon );a cempan, andbrtecon ^sesysr-
man sceancan, \and Saj dSrei,'] pe mid him ahan-
gen wass,

33. J>a hi to |tam Hslende comon, and gesawon
jjBet he dead wks, ne brsecon hi na his sceancan ;

34. ac an p£ra cempena geopenode his sidan
tnid spere, and hrsedlice )?ar fleow blod iit and
wster.

35. And se ?e hit geseah cpSde gewitnesse, and

1!. A, (tiuid. — 19. W, brwrndon ; Carp,, ipringan, Ji, (p>n-
gUi f, «pmgia. — 30. ^f ageaf. — ^1- ^, tobrccc beora ^ j^,
geeatcungdag j jtf, wuntdon j Corf., o,rf, i(, on. — 31. Corp.,
A, B, bncDQ wHt Sea Bccancsn, a/i J oariV und tba otSres j jl,
myd hym hangedon. ^34. Corp., Jiare, rf, B, Jijen } B, geo-
poiedc; 1^, ))zr. — 35. ./f, genyDieiEe.

104 fiEuangelium ['». i^—

his gewitnes is So$ ; and he wat fxt he so% s^de,
J»Kl ge gdyfon.

36. Das I'ing wieron gewordene |)aet ^xt gewrit
waSre gefylW, Ne forbraece ge nan ban on him.

37. [^ndf t/i iHer gewrit segS,'\ Hi geseoS on
hwicne hig onfestnodon,

38. Witodllce losep fram Arimathea bsd Pila-
tum |rxt he moste niman |rxs Hslendes lichaman,
for ]jam )>e hewses Jises H^lendes leorningcniht ;
pis he dyde dearnunga for iiara ludea ege ; and
Pilaius him lyfde. Da com he, and nam }ifes Ha-
le ndes lichaman.

39. And Nichodemus com Syder, se )>e Srest
com to pam Hslende on niht, and brohte wyrt-
gemang and alcwan, swylce hundteontig boxa.

40. Hig namon |)xs Hslendes lichaman, and
bewundon hine mid linenum claSe mid wyrtgc-
mangum, swa ludea peaiu ys to bebyrgennc.

41. Witodlicc |;ar wa;s wyrtiin on Ssre stowe
par sc H^lcnd ahangen wa:s ; and on [lam wyr-
tune waes niwe byrgen, on ))£re pa gyt nan mann
na:s aled.

35. A, gcwytnjf i fl, giwitn)™. — 37. A, cnly Asi And eft
after gewrit legS, mppScJ aicvi lie line, in a icrraii'ig hand ;

A, aniantnixkia gleaed -ahh idcodon in lii una icriralinr iatiJ.
^38. A, WytodJicc [lefter Imm] icxqih (lit irachled -wurJi
iting abime lie lini); Cii-f.,anaiixbci,A, B, arimithai dtp.. A,

B, pilanu; S, hrnlynialfirailme); Carp., twie, B,'Sxn,A, |izn.
— 39. Corp., B, hundteonti, A, hundteontig. — 40. di-p., Nw,
A, B, )>eaw ; A, bebyfgeannc. — 41. A, ("Sft (/"' lime); A,
Wftttune [for wyrtune)[ -*, nun.

i, 6]

105

42. SoSIice Jiar hig ledon );one Hslend, for pam
^ra ludea gearcung wrxs wi8 J;a byrgenc.

&tmxanan 3|o^nnnn

CAPUT XX

Syi [goJspel] Kal on ureraesdjeg on Jjgre SiMerwucin.

Witodllce on anon restedsege seo Magdalen-
isce Maria com on mergen, xr hit leoht wsre, to
J>Sre byrgenne, and heo geseah j>ast se stan aweg
anumen was fram j^Sre byrgynne,

2. Da am heo and com to Simone Petre and to
l>am o^ron Icorningcmhtt pe se Hielend lufode,
and heo cwse-S to him. Hi namon Drihten of byr-
gene, and we nyton hwar hi hyne iedon.

3. Petrus code fit and se oSer leorningcniht, and
comun to |jSre byrgene,

4. Witodlicc hig twegen urnon aetgasdere ; and
se oSer leorningcniht forarn Pttre forne, and com
rafior to ^xit byrgenne ;

5. and |;a he nyiSer abeah, he geseah jra iTnwXda
licgan ; and ne eode |>eah in.

6. Witodllce Simon Petrus com softer him, and

41. A, for tiam fe [wn,

Cip. II. 1. A, anum :, B, moigen ; jl, bjTgcne (iviUt) ; S,
gwhj A, ™. 3Wfganum.^n(f*dBglJ=rflfer) ; B, ««. WW.— 1.
J*, oCmiTii Cc-p,, leornigcnihte, A, E, leoniJng-j A, hwfcr. — 3,
jf, cnmon, — 4. Csrp,, A, B, pnrus ( A, byrgenc, B, byrgyne.
' — J. B, ainch i B, gewh ; A, licgnn ; A, B, |wh.

io6 atmn^Uum [«• 7-

code int5 SSre byrgene, and he geseah llnwxda
licgean,

7. and )?aet swatlln )?e waes uppan his heafde ; ne
laeg hyt na mid )?am llnwSdon, ac onsundron ge-
fealden on anre stowe.

8. Da eode eac in se leorningcniht )?e Srest c5m
to SSre byrgene, and geseah, and gelyfde.

9. Witodllce J?a gyt hi ne cu'Son halig gewrit,
^aet hit gebyrede )?aet he sceolde fram dea'Se
aiisan.

10. Da foron eft )?a leorningcnihtas to )?am
oSron.

Du godspd gd)in'S on Jmnreadcg innan Here easterucan.

11. Witodllce Maria stod J?ar ute act ^Sere byr-
gyne, and weop ; and )?a heo weop, heo abeah
nySer and beseah innan )?§ byrgene,

12. and geseah twegen englas sittan mid hwlton
reafe, anne aet )?am heafdon and oSerne act );am
fotum, ]?Sr Saes Hxlendes lie aled waes.

13. HI cwSdon to hyre, Wif hwl wepst J?u ? pa
cwaeS heo to hym. For ]?am hi namon minne
Drihten, and ic nat hwar hi hine ledon.

6. Bf geseh ; ji, B, licgan. — 7. ^, lynwaedum. — ^8. J9, ec ;
j4, B, geieh. — 9. Corp., By hali \v)ith hali git- MS. B properly
ends; thereafter y to the end of the gospely the text is on nev) parchmenty
copied by a restorer in the sixteenth century']y Ay halig {jhe late
scratvling handy by insertions above the liney alters the text to )>a
halgan gewiyta). — 10. Ay o'Srum. — 1 1. Ay byrgene {^twice),
—•IX. Ay aenne ; Ay heafdum.

'9] ^ecunDum 31o!iannnn 107

.. Da heo l^as |'ing ssde, |)a bewende heo hi on
b^ec, and geseah hwar se Hielend stod, and heo
nyste JtKt hyt se Hslend wics.

15. Da cwkS se H^lend to hyre, Wif, hwT
wepst iSii ? hwaene secst fiu ? Heo wende JiKt
hit se wyrtweard wiere, and cwkS to him, Leof,
gif pu hine name, sege me hwar Jju hinc ledest,
and ic hine nime.

16. Da cwseS se Hglend to hyre, Maria. Heo
bewende hi, and cwe^S to him, Rabboni; ])jet ys
gecweden Larcow.

17. Da cwseS se HsJend to hyre, Ne sethrin jjii
min ; nil gyt ic ne astah to minon Fseder. Gang
to minon bropron, and sege him, Ic astige to
mInon Fa;der and to eowron Faeder, and to
minon Gode and to eowron Godc.

1 8. Da com seo Magdalenisce Maria, and cf«de
pam leorningcnihton and cwasS, Ic geseah Drib-
ten i and Jias ping he me s£de.

XHl godlpel gebyia'S seofon nybt oler caslron.

19. Da hit WES S/en, on anon ]jSra restedaga,
and ■iSa Jura wSron belocene ^xr J»a leorning-
cnihtas wieron gegaderode for Siera ludea ege,
sE Hslend com and stod tomiddes hyra, and
cwjeS to him. Si sibb mid cow.

1 (.iangid »r^r).— 17. jf, git; A,

io8 Cuangelium [«, w-

20. And ya he ]>xt cwteS, he xtfwii: him his
handa and his sidan. Da leorningcnihtas wsron
bli)>e, jja hi hsfdoti Drihten gesewen,

21. HecwjeS eft to him, Si sib mid Sow ; swi
swa Fieder me sende, ic sende cow.

22. f)a he ))aet cwaHS, ]'z bleow he on hi, and
cwk5 to him, UndcrfoB Haligm Gist:

23. JiKra synna )w ge forgyfa^S, hig beoS him
forgifem ; and ]fara )ie ge healdaiS, hig beojj ge-
healdene.

24. Witodlice Thomas, an of |<am twelfon, ]te
ys gecweden Didimus, fiict ys gelicust, on ure
gejieode, he n«s mid him |?a se H^lend com.

25. Da cwiedon 'Ba oSre leorningcnihtas to him,
We gesawon Drihten. Da cvi^t he to him, Ne
gelyfe ic, buton ic geseo ]>Sra nasgela faestnungc
on his handa, and ic do minne finger on ^Sra
naegela stede, and do mine hand to his sIdan.

26. And eft jefter eahta dagun his leorningcnih-
tas w^ron inne, and Thomas mid him. Se Hslend
com, belocenum duron, and stod tdmlddes him,
and cwkS, Sf eow sib.

Id. A, gesawcn. — 11. A, i^bb. — 11. C htrt rtawut tkt
(Ml, btginniti fil. loS tuiit mi cwarfS to him (B« luc, 17) ;
Oirp., C, tudinc, jt, hallgiic. — 13, C, em. him j Carfi., C, fiir-
gyuene, ji, forgifrne ; ji, [lari. — 14. C, tvnuM ; A, twclfum,
C, twduDn; A, dydimffli ( A, gdycmt. — 15. A, luegli (mj/«) j
Carf., A, 'Sxn, C, i<xni ; A, atyde. — 16, A, C, chti ; A, di-
gum ; Cory. , C, >oaiu, A, thomai ; A, durum \ A, ifbb.

w

™. >1 &tain6um Joljannrai 109

27. SyiS^an he sjede Thame, Do «inne finger
hider, and geseoh mine handa ; and nim ])Ine hand
and do on mine sidan ; and ne beo ]ju ungeleaffull,

[<,ci,naf.u.-\

28. Thomas andswarode and cwjei5 to him, pu
\eart'\ min God and min Drihten.

29. be Hielend cwseiS to him, ]?u gel^fdest for
]>am ))u me gesawe ; pa synt eadige ]>e ne gesawon,
and gelyfdon,

30. Witodllce manega o'Sre tacen sc H^lend
worhte on his leorningcnihta gesyhpe, ]>e ne synt

31. Witodllce lias Jiing synt awritene ]>3et ge
gelyfon past se H^lend ys Crist, Godes Sunu ;
and |jaet ge habbon ece lif jjonnc ge gelyfaiS on
his naman.

CAPUT XXI

BU godipel gebyra15 on wodntidag itinin |

Eft xhsT pan se Hielend hJne geswutelode pus
jet BSre Tiberiadiscan s^.
2. Simon Petrus and Thomas, ?e ys gecweden

1-j. Corf., C,>onM, ^, [home j Corp., ungeaffuU, y*, unge-
lofful, C, ungeloffiil! ; Corp., am. ic gclMfflill (iom^ofi/ii/o-.) , A,
■ "dl. — 18. Cnrp., A, C, Bomai; Corp., am. cart,
-29, .ij, lynd. — 30. C, ituuicge; Corp., C, tyat
a. — ]i. A, lyndj Corp., C, habbaiS, jj', habbon.
. A, t>m J C, jjan, C, pawuleluiic.

no Cttintsritttni [^30,3^

gellcost, wSron aetgaedere, and Nathanad se waes
of Chana Galil^ and Zebedeus suna, and diSre
twegen pStrz leomingcnihta.

3. Da cwseS Simon Petnis to him, Ic wylle gan
on fixa^. pa cwSdon hi t5 him. And we wyllaiS
gan mid j^. And hi eodon ut, and eodon on
scip, and ne fengon nan |?ing on pstrc nihte.

4. Witodlice on Srne mergen se Hselend stod on
ySm strande ; ne gecneowon ];eah "Sa leoming-
cnihtas yxt hit se Hslend waes.

5. Da cwaeS se Hsiend t5 him, Cnapan, cweSe
ge haebbe ge sufol ? Hig andswarodon him and
cwSdon, Nese.

6. He cwae% to him, Lsta^ J^aet nett on )?a swfS-
ran healfe );aes rewettes, and ge gemetaiS. Hig
leton witodlice, and ne mihton hit ateon for SSra
fixa menigu.

7. Witodlice se leorningcniht )>e se Hslend lu-
fode cwaeS to Petre, Hit ys Drihten. Da Petnis
geh^rde yxt hit Drihten waes, )?a dyde he on his
tunecan, and b^yrde hine, — witodlice he waes
Sr nacod, — and scet innan sS.

8. Da oiSre leomingcnihtas reowon )^to, — hi
wSron unfeor fram lande, swylce hit wSre twa
bund elna, — and tugon byra fiscnett.

X. j4, gdycoit ; ^, nathanahd ; Corp, , (^ g>Iil^, ^, galilef . —
3. j4, C, fixoi$. — 4. C, )>eh. — 5. j4, h^)be ; Cy andswaredon.
— 6. C, witodice ; ^, nuenigeo, C, menigea. — 7. ji, hjt tunecan
on (cUnitd order) ; jf, innan ^ ne. — 8. ji, )f§a ; jf, heora.

\ be

<5] j^eiunoum 3Io^niiein

9. Da hig on land eodun, hi gesawon licgan
gleda, and Use p^T afer, and hiaf.

"" " " Hsiend to him, Bringa'5 ])a fixas

J>e ge nu gefengon.
II. Simon Petruseode upp, and teh his nett on
land, miceira fixa fuUj [tSra was hundtcontig
and ?reo and fiftig; and Sa hyra swz/ula wks,

yxt net tobrocen.

12. Ba cwK« se H^lend to hi

n, Ga5 hiderand

eta^. And nan pxia pe par s

et ne dorste hine

axian hwset he wwre ; hi wis

ton jiKt hit WKS

Drihten.

13, And se Hslend com and

lam hlaf, and eac

fisc, and sealde him.

14. On %son WKS se Hsiend

)>rTwa geswutelud

his leorningcnihton, Jia he aras

^^V Bis godipell gcbynS on Petra nut

of dea«e.

I 15. Da hi aton, J»acw3?'5 se Hsiend toSimone
Petre,Simon lohannis, lufast ^ii me swISor f'Knne
■Sas ? He cwseS to him, Gca, Drihten ; |ju wast

f'aet ic [le lufige. He cwasS to him, Heaid mine
amb.

9. ^.t

aia«;Corp.,CM'

oniy

^, N

oftr.

-11. -*,

op;

Cute, A

mycelra, C, miculn

;^.

arp.

A, fscla

''I

C,nert.-

5. c, hs

ltd;

C, =. -

4- *s, pyaum ; -7,

W*

a gawu

tdod.

-ij. A

M(

rutrit u I

C,ax

*m"«

I iDi'lA twil^r

4w«W

n^iincJIu&itfiDii

•BITS, it

-*■

L

J

1 1 2 <Ctta[n8eUttm [xa, i6—

1 6. He cwaeS eft to him, Simon lohannis, lufast
•Bu me ? He cwaeS to him, Gea, Drihten ; J;u
wast ]?aet ic "Se lufige. Da cwaeS he t5 him, Heald
mine lamb.

17. He cwae'S )?riddan si$e to him, Simon
lohannis, lufast "Su me ? Da waes Petrus sarig
for )?am )?e he cwaeS )?riddan sl^Se to him, Lufast
]7u me ? And he cwx$ to him, Drihten, )?u wast
ealle ]?ing ; )?u wast ]?aet ic pe lufige. Da cwaeS
he to him, Heald mine sceap.

18. SoS ic secge )>e, pa J?u gingra wSere, }?u
gyrdest ]?e, and eodest )?aer ]7u woldyst ; witodllce

K)nne )?u ealdast, )?u strecst )?Ine handa, and oiSer
}e gyrt, and l2t J?yder )>e J?u nelt.

19. Daet he sSde witodllce and tacnude hwylcon
dea^ he wolde God geswuteligan.

Sys godspd gebyraiS on sancte lohannb euuangelista maesse-

daeg.

And )?a he )?aet sSde, |;a cwaeS he to him, Fylig
me.

20. Da Petrus hine bewende, J^a geseah he )?aet
se leorningcniht him fylide )?e se Hselend lufode ;
se yc hlinode on gebeorscipe ofer his breost, and
cwae'S, Drihten, hwaet ys se iSe belsewS ?

1 6. C, om. He cwxiS . . . lu^ iSu me. — 17. ^, luiie ; C,
seep. — 18. A J gingre ; C, eodyst ; ^, woldest, C, woldyst. —

19. C, witudlice ; A, tacnode ; C, de^e ; jf, C, gesvnitelian. —

20. jf, Cy geseh ; Ay fylgde.

"i> ^5] ^entnimm 3|ol^annem 1 1 3

21. Witodllce J?a Petrus )?ysne geseah, )?a cwaeS
he to J^m Hslende, Drihten, hwaet sceal J^es ?

22. Da cwae'S se Hslend to him, [Gif] ic wylle
J?aBt he wunige "Sus 0*8 ic cume, hwart to J;e ?
fylig "Su me.

23. Witodllce "Seos sprxc com Qt gemang bro-
]?rum, J^aet se leorningcniht ne swylt; and ne
cwae'S se Haelend to him, Ne swylt he 5 ac gif ic
wylle J^aet he wunige 0*8 ic cume, htua:t to J?e ?

24. pis ys se leorningcniht J?e cyiS gewitnysse be
j?yson, and wrat "Sas };ing 5 and [we^ witon J^aet
hys gewitnys ys so^S.

25. Witodllce ©"Sre manega J?ing synt J?e se
Hselend worhte ; gif ^a ealle awritene wseron, ic
wene ne mihte ]?es middaneard ealle ];a bee befon.
Amen.

21. C, geseh ; C, seel. — 22. Cor^., ^, C, ic wylle (^or Gif
ic wylle) ; Corp., hwaet altered to cwae^ ; ^, C, hwaet. — 23. C,
spaec ; Corp.^ A^ Cj ac iSui ic (^br ac gif ic); C, wylle j>e he
wunige ; Ji, wunie ; Corp.y hwaet altered to cwae^, ^, C, hwaet.
— 24. ^, gewytnesse be Jyyssan ; Corp.^ om. we, ^, C, we ; Corp,y
hys gewrit, ^, hys gewytnes, C, hys gewitnys. — 25. Ay synd. —
After Amen C has wuLfwi me wrat {Skeaty incorrectly y wulfri).

QCf^t pdntipal Wutfua ittfeU in tit XHtxUn

The Latin text and the yariant readings of Ladn manuacripti
cited in the Notes are furnished in Wordsworth and Whitens critical
edidon of the Vulgate New Testament, Part IV : Nouum Testae
mentum Domini Nostri lesu CAristi Latinej secundum editionem
Sancti Hieronymi, ad codicum manuscriptorum fidem recensuit
loHANNKs WoanswoRTH, S. T. P., Episcopus Sarisburiensis, in
operis societatem adsumto Hsnrico Iuliano Whitx, A. M., So-
detatit S. Andreae, Collegii Theologici Sarisburiensis Uice Prind-
pali. Partis prions fasdculus quartus, Euangelium Secundum lohan-
nem, Oxonii, £ Tjpographeo Clarendoniano, mdcccxcv.

The incorporation in the Notes of the independent translation of
pcMTtions of this Gospd hy the prose writers of the Anglo-Saxon
period has been facilitated and made approximatdy complete by the use
of Professor Albert S. Cook*s two volumes entitled Biblical Rota-
tions in Old English Prose fFriterSy edited with the Vulgate and
other Latin originals, introduction on Old English biblical veraons,
index of biblical passages, index of prindpal words. London and
New York, Macmillan & Co., 1898 ; Second Series, New York,
Charles Scribner*s Sons, 1903.

For the verification of the Rubrics, the usual reference wall be
to Gtt6nuiger*s VAnnee UturgiquCy translated and published by the
Benedictines of Stanbrook Abbey, Worcester, England : The Litur-
gical Tear, by the R. R. Dom Prosper Gueranger, Abbot of
Solesmes ; translated from the French by the Rev. Dom Laurence
Shepherd, monk of the English-Benedictine Congregation, and by
the Benedictines of Stanbrook. London, Bums and Oates, 1867—
1903. For complementary verification there will be reference to
The Sarum Missal, in English, London, The Church Press
Company, mdccclxvui.

jlioteg

CAPUT I

Ctip< I, I. ^Ifric renders this verse in the following
manner three times : ' On ftym'Se w^s Word, and ket
Word waes mid Gode, and t«t Word vxs God ' {Ham.
i, 40, 70, 35 8); in Gregoiy's Diaiaguei it runs thus 1 ' In
fruman wars txt Word, and ]>xt Word vixa mid Gode,
and God wa:s t^t Word ' (Hccht's ed. p. 140).

I, 3— J. ^ifiic continues ; 'JJis w^s on fiymSe mid
Gode. Eallc *ing sind hirh hinc gemorhte j and na nan
Hng buton him gesceapcn ' {Hem. i, 7o)j the continuation
in die Dialogues (p. X4.0) is thus expressed : 'eac swylce
be loes maegne wses Her to geciged, Eallegesceaftawxron
tmih tet gewordene. '

The Anglo-Saxon version is here in accord with

n-Cli

this VI

reading (Wordsworth's MS. Z.) which
with the preceding one in the following

lofadMin at nihil; quod fact
ipso uita eral. So too in the Greek, t -Ydyvvfr ( = ^ued
factum) was sometimes joined to what follows (Heriog's
RtalencyU. f. pmtiit. Thmlogie a. Kircht 3d ed., 1897,
11, ;!!).

I, ;. genSmoa (faM^rfJn>i^;rHBl) is less explicit than
' of the Lindis. and Rusk' Glosses, or befQn

". 35-

t. The omission of the principal verb before )j£et
1 conformity with the original : iid ul testimonium
mftriibenl de lumini.

ii6 J^te0 [», 9—

ly 9. Erat lux uera quae inluminat omnem hominem
uenientem in (hunc) mundum. The appositive participle
(cumendne) is often thus placed in the adjectival position
(Notes i, 32)5 cf. *He was )>aet sotSe leoht Net onlyhte>
Sghwilcne man cumende in Hsne middaneard (Greg.
Dial, p. 1x0)9 ^^^ <B»t sotSe leoht com >e onlyht selcne
mann cumendne to iSysum middanearde (T.Wright, Pop-
ular Treatises on Science ivritten during the Middle Ages
p. 4). As these examples show, the inflection of the
pres. part. ace. sg. masc. may be neglected (Notes i, 29).

I, II. and hig. All the MSS. read et sui,

I, 12. Compare Cura Past. 84, 22: <Ba >e hiene
onf engon, he salde him onwald ^aet hie meahton beon
Godes beam * ; and Greg. Dial. p. > 1 6 1 : < Swa manige
8wa hine onf encgon, he sealde Iwn mihte ]*xi hi waron
Godes beam. *

I, 14. ^ifric (Horn, i, 40) : <]?aet ylce Word waes
geworden fliisc and wunode on us, |>set we hine geseon
mihton. " — ^dtt waes ful mid gyfe, etc. The translator
has, apparently for clearness, introduced J'aet wses ; and
he has followed the variant reading of plenum with the
abl. gratia et ueritate (cf. Luke i, 28).

I, 1 5-1 8. Rubric : the gospel for Friday, three weeks
before Christmas (Friday after the second Sunday in Ad-
vent : Sarum Missal p. 5.)

I, 15. Hie erat quern dixi nobis, ^i post me uen-
turns est ante me f actus est, quia prior me erat (cf. i, 30).
Wiclif has also *This is whom Y seide.' The Royal
and Hatton MSS. have |>e ic of ssegde.

I, 1 6. gyfe for gyfc : et gratiam pro gratia. Many
MSS. omit et. Noticeable is the rendering in Greg. Dial,
p. 120: *we ealle of his gefyllednesse gife onfengon.*

I, 1 7. and gyfu. The MSS. have gratia, and gratia
autem.

bntoa: nisi, the reading of many Latin MSS.
'—.Compare jHfric {Horn, i, i8o); ' SeSunu is acenncd
of iSm Ficder, ac he wis Sfrc on ISes Fsder bosme." —
Ilit c73de is due to enarrauit, which is a somewhat in-
adequate rendering of i^Tiyiaaro (sc. Bfiyj.

1, 19-18. Rubric ; the gospel for Sunday before
Christmas, the fourth Sunday in Advent [Sarum Missal
p. 14).

I, 19. diaconas: Leuitat! the other occurrence in
the Gospels of f-euila. Lute x, ji, is also rendered by
'sediacon.' — Hw«t eart }iQ ? tu quii cs? For this pred-
icative hwaet, referring to persons, see Leon Kellner, His-
torical Outlines of English Syntax ^315.

I, !□. ^Ifric has the identical clause, 'Ne com icna
Crist- (Cook, Bibl. ^ot. ii, 1 So).

I, It. Et intirmgauerunt turn [Old Lat. b, t, r, di-
rntles ; and ]7US cw£doo], ^id ergo (omitted in Old
Lat. b, and in the Version) > Helias ei tu ? Et dicit (dixit),
AW mm. [Old Lat. e, Respmiderant : Bfi cwSdon hi,]
Propheta es tu ? Et respondit, f!im.

I, 23. The reference here, and at Malt, lii, 3, Mark
i, 3, and Luie iii, 4, is to Isaiah xl, 3. jElfric has the
original passage (Horn, i, jfio) : * Slemn clypigendes on
weatene, GeaiclalJ Godes weig, do8 rihte his paSas ' i
and (Ham. ii, 530) : ' Gearcia* Drihtnes weg, dofl rihte
his sTKfastu.' The synoptic passages agree so closely that
one citation will suffice {Matt, iii, 3): ' Clypiendes atefil
WKS on wcstene, GcgearwiaS Drihtnes weg, dot> his sihas
rihte.' — GerihtaS (dirigite) corresponds to the adj. rihte
(reclas) of the synoptic passages to which GegearwiaS
iparate) n common.

14. aundorhalgan. The Pharisees are named
the Hebrew plruiim, ' those separated,' or ' set
' This was well understood by him who first siig-

ii8 ^tte [1,25^

gested the use of sundorhSlga, <a religious separatist.*
In addition to this occurrence, the Version employs the
word frequently in Matthetv and Luke, For all designa-
tions of Pharisee in Anglo-Saxon, see H. S. MacGilli-
vray. The Influence of Christianity on the Vocabulary of
Old English pp. 5-1 o.

I, 25. Noteworthy is the omission of Crist in MSS.
Corp., B, C.

I, 26. 8t5d : stetit.

I, 27. With the last clause compare Luke iii, 16
(with which Mark i, 7, agrees closely), * |>ses ic ne eom
wyr>e )>aet ic hys sceoHrang uncnytte.'

I, 28. lordanen: lordanen (var. lordanem)^ cf. iii,
a6 ; X, 40.

I, 29—34. Rubric : the gospel for Sunday within
the octave of Epiphany (Gueranger, Christmas ii, 243;
Sarum Missal p. 3 9).

I, 29. 5]7rc dag: Altera die (Notes i, 35). For the
instr. dseg, see Sievers*, §237, 2. — lohannes geseah
]K>ne Hslend t5 him cumende : uidet (uidit) Johannes
lesum uenientem ad se ; — cumende for cumendne (cf. i,
36 gangende ; i, 37 sprecende ; but i, 9 cumendne ; i,
32 nySer cumendne; i, 3 3 nySer stigendne, wuniendne
(Notes i, 9). — H6r is Codes lamb (cf. i, 36) etc. : Ecce
agnus Dei qui tollit peccatum (J>eccatd) mundi, ^Ifric^s
translations are : < £^ "Sa lohannes hine geseah cumende to
him, HI cwaetJ he be him, Her ga^ Codes lamb, se t5e
aetbryt and adylegaiS middaneardes synna* (Horn, ii, 38) ;
and < L5ca nu ! Efhe her gseiS Codes lamb, se ^e aetbret
middangeardes synna (Horn, i, 358 ; cf. also id. ii, 40,
264).

I, 30. Hie est di quo dixi, Post me uenit uir qui ante
me f actus est, quia prior me erat, Cf. i» 15, and ^Ifric
(Hom, ii, 38): *Be ^ysum ic sede eow Ser, Se ^e aefter

^^^p?'

!] 0att6 119

mE cjrm'E hi is befotan me, for San Ht he wa^s xt ic
gewurdc. '

I, 2z. cweSende, ]ixt Icgeseah: dictm, ^iauidi.
The translator uses Jiaet to represent quia in the function
of 3 particle to introduce direct discoune (Greek Sri) i this
b of frequent occurrence 1 iii, 1 1 j iv, 3 9 ; vi, 1 4 i x,

the particle Is not reproduced, such as vii, 11; ix, 9, 17,
ajl », 31J ii[,iS. — nySer cumendne . . . cnlfran;
ipirilum dei^e»dentem quasi calambam de caelo. It is to
die appositive participle that the peculiar order of words
is to be ascribed (Notes i, 9).

I, 3;_5i. Rubric : the gospel for the vigil of St.
Andrew {Roman Misial p. 158; Sarum Mijial p. 317).

1, 35. Eft OSre daeg: Altera die iterum (Notes i,
19). ^ and twEgen of bis leormngcmhtum : et tx
diicipulis eittj dm. This use of the prep, of is here seen
to be occasioned by the Latin (Wulfing, J754)-

i> 3^1 37' gangende : ambulaatem i sprecende:
loqutjitem (Notes i, 9, 19).

1, 38. Rabbi, etc.: Rabbi, quod didlur interprela-
turn magisttr; the apposicive participle inltrprelalum is
translated by the coordinate clause and gerebt.

I, 40. Andreas, Simones br5)iur Petres : Andriai,
fralir Simonis Petri. The native idiom thus separates
appositive gerdtivea by a governing word (Notes vi, 3 j
xiii, 1 ; and Wulfing, §47, i, Anm. i). — In the phrase
£Bt lobanne, the influence of the original ab (or a)
lohanni, is apparent (Wulfing, §6ii)-

1, 45. siuem tcripsit Moses in lege el propkelae, in-
uenimus lesum filium Joseph a Naxarelh. In changing
the order of the clauses, the translator has been independ-
ent of his original, retaining, however, the foreign idiom
^ne writ {quern jiripsil; obviously due to the Greek),

120 ipMr0 [«,47—

ly 47. Her is Israhelisc wer : Ecct mrt Israhtlita,
But a number of the MSS. have uir (for uere),

I, 48. cUSest : nostu The tense-value of nosti has
been mistaken.

h 50* ^^ ^'•^' ^'^' (var. quia; quod; io quod)^
Uidi U sub ficu^ credis ? maius his uidebis. The trans-
lator has redistributed the clauses in an independent
manner.

CAPUT II

Cap. iiy i-ii. According to the rubric, this gospel
is to be read on the second Sunday after Epiphany (Gue-
ranger, Christmas ii, 269 ; Sarum Missal p. 43). ^Ifric
translates the entire pericope, at the head of his homily
for this day {Horn, ii, 54) ; his translation may be cited
for its agreements and its contrasts with the Version : —

* Gifta wSron gewordene on anum tune "Se is geciged
Ghana, on ^m Galileiscan earde ; and "Ssr waes Maria,
[>aes Haelendes m5der. (2) Se Hselend waes eac gela'Sod to
|>am giftum and his leomingcnihtas samod. (3) J'a ge-
lamp hit VdSt ISsr ascortode wm ^Sam gebeorum, and Vxs
HSlendes moder cwae^ t5 him, HI nabba^ wm leng.
(4) l^a andwyrde se Haelend, Fiemne, hwaet is me and
it td "San ? ne com gyt mm tima. (5) Seo eadige moder
cwaelS to >am "Senum, Swa hwaet swa he eow bebyt, do's
>aet. (6) So'SlIce Her wsron gesette six stsenene waeterfatu
for clSnsunge 'Ssera ludeiscra manna, and hi heoldon
twyfealde gemetu o'iJSe J>ryfealde. (7) Drihten cwae'5 to
>am ^ningmannum, Fylla^ >a fatu mid waetere. ]7a
'Seningrmen dydon be his halse, and >a stsnenan fatu 0*$
>one brerd gefyldon. (8) Drihten ^ )>urh his mihte Vxt
waeter to wine awende, and cwae'S, HladalS nu, and bent's
|>am drihtealdre. HI hlodon and bSron. (9) Ba "Sa sS

".7] i&otes 121

drihtealdor Ijseb wines onbyrigde, and nyste hu hit gedon
irxs (1^ byrl33 wialon tie baet wteter hlodon), S clypode
he to ^Sm brydguman, (lo) and cwfeK, JElc man scencffl
£rest his gode win on fotandxge, and ]>st waccre >onne
hi druncene beoS ; Mi a6^5lice heoldc txt bctste win oiS
Hs. (i i) JJia tacn worhte se HSlend siest on his men-
niscnysse, and geswutelode his wuldor ; and his leoming-
cnihtBs on hine gelyfdon (Napier, Archill cii, 30 j Cook,
Bibl. Siuet. I, zio; ii, 173).

In his homily on the Assumption of St. John (Horn, i,
58 j Bright'b Attgla-Saxm Reader, p. 74), JSMnc trans-
mits a tradition according to which John was himself the
bridegroom at this marriage (Max Forster, Ueber die
Suelten 'van jEiJ'ric'i Horn, Catholicat, Berlin, iKgj,

p- ■7).

11, 1,1. wSron gyftft gewordeue ; nupiiae factae
sunl i tS pSro gyftoQ : ad nuptiai. In Anglo-Saxon
times ' gift ' was a technical word, signifying in the
singular ' payment for a wife ; ' in the plural ' wedding,'
as in these instances. Marriages were made "on the
basis of a definite bargain ' ' (F. B. Gummere, Germanic
Origins, 1891, p. 151). Another expression for 'nup-
tials' is represented in O. E. Mariyrolagy (ed. Henfeld)
p. 14 ! ' a;t sumum brydHngum Crist gecerde sex fetu
full wscttes to hSm betestan wine.'

u, 4. Lawif, hwact ism8and|je? quid miAi et liii
111, muiier ?

II, 6. ^Ifric has this verse in srill another form
[Hem, ii, 56): ' JEt tam giftum WKron gesette six
stienene w^terfttu, sefter CSra ludeiscra cISnsunge,
healdendc Snlipige twyfealde gemetu oWSe tryfealde.'

II, 7. Dicil tis Jeiut. ImpleU etc. The Version re-
quires a variant thai substitutes the form of indirect dJs-
(Nolt,„i, Si ™, ..).

quires !

122 i^Ce0 [n,8—

II, 8, 9. ]»Sre drihte ealdre : architriclino ; — sS
drihte-ealdor : architriclinus, ^Ifric has the best
forms: <Hun drihtealdre ; * <se drihtealdor/ In the
first instance, the translator has converted the compound
into a phrase (cf. 'Here r5de tacen ^), and in the second
instance, s6 drihte-ealdor, he has adopted the form of
a genitive-compound (cf. *rode-taccn'). Wuifstan seem-
ingly converts the title into a proper name: * On sunnan-
dasg worhte Drihten win of wastere in Architriclines huse *
(Napier* s ed. p. 230).

II, 10, II. These verses^are again translated by
^Ifric (Horn, ii, 70, 72) : < ^Ic man syl^ on forandaege
his gode win, and l>aet waccre >onne "Sa gebeoras drunc-
nialS ; ]ni so^ice heolde >aet gode win o^ "Siss. pis tacn
worhte se Haelend on angynne his wundra, on ^m Gali-
leiscan Ghana, and geswutelode his wuldor ; and his
leomingcnihtas on hine gelyfdon.*

II, 12 (13)— 25. Rubric : the gospel for Monday in
the fourth week of Lent (Gueranger, Lent p. 344 ; Sarum
Missal p. 91).

11,13. Et propi erat pascha ludaeorum. Throughout
the Version pascha^ * the passover, the feast of the pass-
over,* is translated by 'easter* ; this results in such ex-
pressions as 'the easter of the Jews* (also xi, 55), and
<to eat easter* (xviii, 28, Mark xiv, 12, 14, Ijike xxii,
15 ; cf. xiii, i, and Luke xxii, i).

II, 14. ^Ifric (Horn, i, 406): 'Hit is on 5'Srum
godspelle awriten, l>aet "Sser sSton myneteras, and "Saer
wsron gecype hry'Seru, and seep, and culfran* j and
(Horn, i, 412) : 'Baer waeron gecype oxan, and seep, and
culfran, and Her sxton myneteras.*

II, 15. ^Ifric (Horn. i. 406): 'Drihten, 1^ "Sa he
\*sst unriht geseah, he worhte ane swipe of rapum, and
hi ealle mid gebeate ut ascynde*; and (Horn, i, 410):

#OttB 123

'Drihten code into ■Sam temple, and mid iwipeBacypan
ut IdrSfde.'

s et (present tense) : eamtdii nu. The

CAPUT III

> C^p. Ill, 1—15. Rubric : the gospel for the festival
of the Finding of the Cross, May 3 (Gueranger, Paschal
T'imi ii, 454 ; Sarum Miiial p. 365) ; also for the First
Sunday after Pentecost, that is. Trinity Sunday (Gue-
ranger, 7/11 'time after Pentecost i, 1x9; Sarum Miisal
p. iiij Piper, p. 93).

Ill, 1. Bes com to him : hie iienil ad eum (many MSS.

and the Clementine text have ad Iesum).~ Rabbi, scimut

quia a Dea atniili magisler. The appositive subject

wiigij/jr is rendered by (he defining clause pset is ISrEow.

Ill, ]. Nisi quii naiui fueril denuo, nun potest uidert

TegBum Dei. The indefinite quis is rendered by the in-

I definite hwa(^lfric 'gehwa'; £(WiV.'huelc') ; see also

! verse 5 below. Compare j^lfric {Horn, ii, 10) : 'Biilon

gehwl beo tuna acenned, ne mceg he na faian into heo-

fonan rice.'

Ill, 4. Cwyst 8!1 is here used to translate the inter-
rogative particle numquid, which has no equivalent in
English. The remaining occurrences of numquid in this
Gospel are rendered in tlie following manner ; ciryst 50
iv, 11; vii, 35, 51, ji; viii, 5?; ix, +0; x, ii; xviii,
17. »S. jSi — <:w"!3=B*iv, i9i vi, 67 i vii, ifi, 31,41,
48) viii, 211 IK, i7i xxi, 5; — cweBe wE hWEeper vii,
16 i hwa:3er iv, 335 omitted vii, 47. The record for
I Lake fiimishe* variations ; cwyst pB v, 34; — segst pi

1 (only in Luke) vi, 391 xi, 11, 13 i wfinst Jti (only i

I Luke)-xva, 9; — omitted xxii, 35,

124 0Qtt8 [m, 5—

III, 5. Nisi qui J renatus fuerit etc. hwSs=9«i/
(Notes iii, 3). ^Ifiic^s rendering is continued : {Horn.
ii, 12; i, 94): < Buton gehwa beo geedcenned of waetere
and of "San Halgan Gaste, ne maeg he fiuan into Godes
rice' (var. 'into heofenan rice').

Ill, 1 1. J'aet w6 sprecaS (Notes i, 32).

Ill, 1 3. SstihS : ascendiu The tense has been mis-
taken. — s6 Se c5iii of heofonum : qui est ( var. erat^fuit)
in caelo. No variant of the Latin text corresponds to
the translator's c5m. Compare ^Ifric (Horn, ii, 386) :
* Nan man ne astih'S to heofonum, buton se "Se of heofe-
num astah, mannes Beam se ^ is on heofenum.'

Ill, 14. ^Ifric {Horn, ii, 238): <Swa Swa Moyses
ah5f ^ nSddran on tSun westene, s^ gedafena^ >aet ic
beo ahafen.'

Ill, 1 5. ]>aet nSn ]»Sra ne forwurSe etc. : Ut omnis qui
credit in ipso (var. in ipsum, eum, in ilium) non pereat.
^Ifric's rendering continues (Horn, ii, 238): *)^t aelc
^sEra )>e on me gelffV ne losige, ac >aet he hsbbe >aet ece
lif ' (Notes iii, 20).

Ill, 16—21. Rubric: the gospel for Whitsun Mon-
day, the second festival of the season of Pentecost (Gue-
ranger. Paschal Time m, 354; Sarum Missal "ip, 210).

Ill, 16. ^Ifric {Horn, i, 528): <Swa 8Wi)>e lufode
God )>ysne middangeard, [>aet he his ancennedan Sunu
sealde for us.' — ]»8et nSn ne forwurSe etc. : ut omnis qui
credit in eum non pereat (Notes Hi, 15, 20).

Ill, 17. on mlddanearde. MS. A (and MS. L.,
see Introduction) has the strictly accurate phrase on
myddaneard (ace), as in verse 19; but the ace. rela-
don is often thus not distinguished from the dat., espe-
cially in Late West-Saxon (H. M. Belden, The Prepo^
sitions in, on, for, fore, and at in Anglo-Saxon Prose,
Baltimore, 1897; Wulfing, §801).

K

S6] ipOtW 125

he ae gelytdt : non ertdidit. The Clemen-
reading is credit.

HI, 10. ^Ic Sara {le yfele dE8 : Omnii wini qui
mala agil. For tiie use of Slc Sara t)e with ihe verb in
singular, sec Wuifing, §3031 and E. A. Kock, The
English Relative Pronouni, Lund, 1897 ; and compare
verses ij and 16 above. See also iv, 13, 14, etc.

Ill, 31. for S3m )Te translEitcs r/uia as causal con-
junction (cf. marginal reading in Ihe Revised Version).

Ill, 3]. and bi togtedere cSmun : et adueniebant
(var. and Clementine Heniebant), tSg^scdere may be
due to ad- in composition {Harris, p. 16).

Ill, ij-jfi. Rubric; the gospel for Wednesday in
the third week after Easter (Serum Miiial p. 1 95).

Ui, 15. Facta est ergo i/uaestio ex dtscipulis Sohannts
cutn ludaeis de purijicaliime. The translation is notice-
ably concrete (Handke, p. zj).

Ill, 19. Compare .ffilfric (Horn, ii, 10): ' Se lie
biyde hicR he is brydguma' ; and Horn, and Saints'
Lives (ed. Assmann) p. 17 ; 'Se Be haefti bryde he is se
brydguma." — l>5s min g'efEa : hoc ergo gaudium meum.
The translator has omitted ergo ; his copy may have re-
presented the variant aulem.

Ill, 30. j^lfric (Horn, i, 356) 1 'J^s getacnunge on-
wreah se ylca lohannes mid iSisum wordum : Criate geda-
fenaS |>aM he weixe, and me )«£ ic wanigende beo.'

m, 31. c6ni in both instances translates theambigu-

iii, 33. The translation ia in agreement with the non-
Clementine text : ^B( accipit (var. and Clementine, ac-
eepil) eius testimonium (Harris, p. i 5). — Deus uerax est ,
God is seSfsstDTS. The translator may thus at times
prefer an abstract expression.

Ill, 36. led ira Dei manet super eum, Theoriginal
has occasioned the unidiomatic phrase ofer hine.

126 i^ce0 [!▼• I—

CAPUT IV

Cap. IV, I. Ut ergo cognouit lesus quia audienmt
Pkarisaei quia lesus plures discipulos facit et baptixat
quam Johannes. There has been a substitution of h6 ;
nsefde corresponds to an Old Latin (MS. a) reading haberet
(for facit or Jfaceret); and baptixat is unrepresented.

IV, 4. Oportebat autem eum transire. This intro-
duction of the clause by ]78et hS sceolde is related to the
phenomena recorded in Notes iv, 7, 8, vii, 32 (Drake,
p. 30).

IV, 5. nSah ]»Siii tone : iuxta praedium.

IV, 5 (6)-42. Rubric : the gospel for Friday in the
third week of Lent (Gueranger, Lent p. 306, Sarum
Missal p. 88).

IV, 6 . w6rig geg^an : fatigatus ex itinere. — hit wse^
middaeg;: hora erat quasi sexta (cf. iv, 52).

IV, 7, 8. Compare St. BasiPs Hexameron (ed. Nor
man) p. 42 : <And se "Se is lifes wylle, he gewilnode
wseteres set ^m Samaritaniscean wife, swa swa us sxg^
"Sast godspell.* — wolde waeter feccan : haurire aquatn
(7) and woldon him mete bicgan : ut cibos emerent (8)
represent a special manner of introducing a clause of
purpose (Drake, p. 28 ; Shearin, p. 92). The clause
of purpose thus becomes paratactic, with the omission of
the connective and. More frequently, however, and is
present, as at vii, i, xiv, 2 ; Matt, xxv, 10 (cf. Notes
vii, 32). — Syle m6 drincan: Da mihi bibere (Notes
vi, 31).

IV, 9. non enim coutuntur ludaei Samaritanis, The
verb coutor does not occur elsewhere in the Gospels, and
the difficulty of its translation is here avoided by an

w

u 0fim 127

effectively concrete substitution 1 ne brQcaS . . . metea
xtgxdere.

IV, ID. Syle medriaean: Da mihi hibere (Notes
vi, 31). — tu fonitan pelissti ab 10, el dedisset tibi aquam
uiuam. Corresponding to et die Version has Jiset = ut
(Harris, p. 36).

IV. II. LSof: Domini. This vocative 'dear sir'
occurs also at iv, 1 9 j xii, 1 1 ; xx, i ; . Domine majr
also be translated Hliiford (iv, 15), or Drihteu (iv, 4.9).

IV, 13. Omnii qai bibil tx aqua kae sitict lurum
(NotoUi, .0).

IV, 14. Qut auiem biberit tx aqaa qitam egB daht
ti II nm iitiit in aclemum j iid aqua quam ego dabo ei ||
Jiel in en fans aquae salientii in uitani aeieraam. The
Anglo-Saxon MS5. give no indication of an omission.
The translator'! original belonged to ihe class of MSS.
that contained the omission, by homceote teuton, of what
intervened between the first and the second aqua quam
igo data ei. — The appoaitive participle forS rssendes b
in the adjectival position (Notes i, 9).

the clause nfi ic ne Surfe her feccan, the Version repic-
aents uen'iam by a modal auxiliary (Notes, iv, 7, 8; vil,

IV, 1 7. The special reading here followed, found in
many MSS., is bene Jixiili quia nan habej (instead of
hahio) uiritm.

IV, 19. Domine, uiJeo (Old Lat. var. animaduirti)
quia propheta es tu. The Version (MS. A has I'zs |>e
m! lijacS) would correspond to tif uidilur (Wiiliing,
gzfio).

IV, 34. Gaat is God : Spiritus est Dtus. There is
here a literal adherence to the original at the expense of
the idiotn.

128 fiotte K19—

iVf 19. cweSe g€ : numquid (Notes iii, 4).

iVy 31. Ons^emang "flm rq>resents intereai the
phrase is not idiomatic in this sense.

iVy 33. HwaeSer Saig man him mete brShte?
Numquid aliquis attulit ei manducart? The translation
is concrete and idiomatic ; cf. the idiom described at
Notes viy 31. For hwaeSer see Notes iii, 4.

iVy 34. Compare Horn, and Saints' Lives (ed. Ass-
mann) p. 46 : * Mm mete is witodllce [>aet ic wyrce sefre
mines Faeder wiUan se "Se measende ; * and ^Ifric {Horn.
iy 552) : * Min mete is >aet ic wyrce mines Faeder wiiian,
|«Bt is rihtwisnys.*

Xr man ripan maege ? a messis uenit{ueniet) f
]>aet hS 89de m6 : ^ia dixit mihi (Notes i.

IV,

35

IV,

39

3»).

IV,

41

IV,

45

The Clementine reading is crtdiderunt in turn,
and hi c5mun : et ifsi enim uenerant. The
translator has omitted tnim,

IV, 46-53. Rubric: the gospel for the twenty-first
Sunday after Pentecost, that is, after the octave of Pente-
cost, which is the twenty-first Sunday after Trinity {York
Missal i, 248 ; Sarum Missal "ip. 251 » cf* Gueranger,
The Time after Pentecost ii, 447).

IV, 46, 47, 50-53. ^li&ic {Hom, i, 128) : <Sum
undercyning c5m to Crlste and hine baed )>aet he ham
mid him s^Sode, and his sunu gehselde ; for "San )>e he laeig
act for^sl^. pa cwaelS se Hselend t5 "Sam undercyninge,
Gewend >e ham, |un sunu leofalS. He gelyfde ^s
Hslendes sprSce, and ham d^$ode. ]% comon his
tSegnas him togeanes, and cyddon )>aet his sunu gesund
ware. He ^ befran on hwilcere tide he gewyrpte.
HI ssedon, Gyrstandaeg ofer midne-daeg hine forlet se
fefor. ])a oncneow se faeder )>ast hit waes seo tid on
tSSre "Se se HSlend him to cwae'S, Far "Se ham, )>in sunu

K

leofeS. Se cyning gelTfde ® on God, andea! his hired.'
— undercyning in the Version and in jElfric trans-
lales regalui, which occurs only in this passage of the
Gospels.

IV, 54. Hoc iterum secundum iigiium fecit kiiu.
" The translator failed to see the predicative force of
iicundum lignum''' (Harris, p. 4S).

CAPUT V

^^^'^

C&p. V, 1-15. Rubric: the gospel for Friday in the
fir^t week of Lent (Gueranger, Lmt p. 177 ; Sarum Mii-
jal p. 69).

V, X. Esl autent Hiirosolymii super probalica piscina.
The translator'scopy must have omitted super proialica.
The variant Betzaida (and Bethzaida i, 44) is in agree-
ment with some MSS.

V, 4. This verae is omitted by Wordsworth, and in
the Revised Version it is relegated to the margin. The
translator's copy, agreeing with many MSS. (Harris, p.
3i), is closely represented by the Clemendnc text.

V, 11. HwEet se man wsre Jie ]ie sSde ; ^is est
tile Aatnii qui dixit libi. The translator has curiously
mixed the forms of direct and indirect discourse.

V, 13. lesui enim declinauil, turba constitata in Iocs.
The Version represents the readings turba j and the omis-
sion oiconilituia in loco (Old Latin MS. e).

V, 14. Compare JE]inc [Horn, i, J50): 'Efne, nu
Sii eart gehSled i ne synga Sii heononforlS, ty las 'St fie
Sing wyrse gelimpe,' (Notes jiii, 41.)
17-19. Rubric ! the gospel for Thursday in the

itth week of Lent (Sarum Missal p. 95).

Pater meus usque mudo (vai. nunc, odAac).

130 ipu^trtf [v, 44—

Compare Mifnc {Horn, ii, xo6): <Mm Faeder wyrciS
cbeghwomllce olS Hs, and ic wyrcei* St. Basil* s Hgx-
ameron (p. 20): * Mm Faeder wyrc^ gft o^ ^y^Sit and-
weardan daeg, and ic eac wyrce* ; Interrogatioms in Gen-
isin 1. II {Anglia vii, 4): <Mm Fasder wyrc'S otS ISis, and
ic wyrce'5 Greg. DiaL p. 51: *Nu gyt mm Faeder
wyrce^, and ic eac wyrce.'

Vy 24. ac faerS fram d€aSe tO life. The tense of
the verb is probably due to one of the variant readings
of transiit.

Vy 25. ^Ifric (Li'vts of Saints i, 510): 'SdlSysd^ ic
Sow secg^ )>aet se tima cym'S |>onne ealle deade menn on
heora b3rrgenum mannes Beames stefhe gehyraiS, and lu
ealle acucia'S/

V, 27. Et potestatem dedit ii et indicium facert. The
infinitive clause (the second et is often omitted) is char-
acteristically rendered by a final clause : ]78et hS mSste
d6man (Notes iv, 7, 8; vii, 32).

V, 28y 29. Nolite mirari hoc^ quia uenit kora : Sses
is the gen. governed by wundrigeon, but )>aet £uls to
reproduce the causal meaning of quia (Harris, p. 39). —
Compare .Slfric (Horn, ii, 568): « Se tima cymIS J>aBt ealle
^ )>e on byrgenum heoi^ gehyra'S Godes Suna stemne ;
and hi fort$ ga'S, >a "Se god worhton td llfes asriste, HI
so'SlIce )>e yfel worhton to geni^runge ariste.'

V, 30-47. Rubric : the gospel for Thursday in the
second week of Lent (^Sarum Missal p. 79).

V, 30. The following translation of this verse shows,
by contrast, how closely ^Ifric^s renderings usually agree
with this Version : Cura Past. 307 : *Ne maeg ic nane
wuht don mines agues "Sonces, ac sua ic deme sua ic
mihne F^der gehlere ; ne sece ic n5 minne willan, ac
mines Faeder iSe me hider sende.*

V, 31. be m6 : di me. The Clementine reading is

^BLp

di meipie, which mould have been rendered by be mS
sjHum.

V, 41. &£/ cognoui U03. The translator has over-
looked the present meaning of the verb (Notes x, 5 ; xvii, 7).

V, 43. undeHengon. This corresponds to accepiitii
(variant of acdpilis), the reading of many MSS. (Harris,
p. 19).

Cap. VI, i-7+{i5). Rubric; the gospel for Midlenf
mday, the fourth Sunday of Lent (Gueianger, Lent p.
335 j Sarum Miiial p. 90).

VI, i-ij. The parallel narrations of this event are
Man. xiv, 13-11; Mark vi, 31-44; Luke 'a, 10—17
(cf. also Malt, xv, 51-39 ; Mark viii, i-io). JfMr'ic
\Hom. i, i8c, 1B2) translates the text (1-14) as follows:
'Se Hxlend ferde ofer %i Galileiscan e£, )ie is gehaten
Tyberiadis. (1) And him fiiigdemieel menigu, for^n
1* hi beheoldon IS tacna )>e he worhte ofer 155 untruman
men. (3) ]S astah se H£lend up on ane diine, and )i£r
SEt mid his leomingcnihtum. (4) And waes ^ swiSe
gehende seo halige eastertid. (5) pi beseah se HSiend
up and geseah Het ^£er wses mycel mennisc toweard,
and cwii5 to anum his leomingcnihta, se wfes gchaten
Philippus, Mid hwam mage we bicgan hlaf 'Siaum folce f
(6) pis he cwkB to fandunge fries leomingcnihtes ; he
6ylf vtisie hw^t he don wolde. (7) Da andwyrde Philip-
pus, ]>eah her w£ron gcbohtetwa hund penigwurS hiafes,
ne mihte furfion hyra Sic anne bitan of tSin gela^ccan.
(8) ]m cwsii in his leomingcnihta, ae hatte Andreas,
Petres broSot, (9) Hct byr^ an cnapa fif bercne hlifaa
and twegen fixas ; ac to hwan mxg frcet to swa micclum
werode f (10) )m cwieC se HSlend, D63 i^t ket folc

13^1 i^tr« [▼!,

sitte. And )>Sr waes micel g^rs on iSxrt stowe, myrige
on t5 sittenne ; and lu ^ ealle sSton, swa swa mihte been
fif ^usend wenu (i i ) Ba genam se Hselend >a f If hlafas,
and bletsode, and tobraec, and tod£lde betwux "Sam sit-
tenduniy swa gelice eac |>a fixas tddaelde; and hi ealle
gendh haefdon. (12) ])a ISa hi ealle fulle wSron, ^ cwxH
se HSlend to his leomingcnihtum, Gaderia'S |>a lafe, and
hi ne losion. (i 3) And hi ^ gegaderodon "Sa bricas, and
gefyldon twelf wilian mid Here lafe. (14) ]>aet folc "^
"Se "Sis tacen g^eah cwae'S Het Crist wsre soiS wltega,
se ISe waes toweard to "Sisum middangrearde/ ^Ifric
(Horn, iiy 396) also refers thus to this miracle : * On 5'Sre
stowe we rSda^ )>aet se Hslend gereordode mid f If be-
renum hlafiim and mid twam fixum fIf ISusend manna,
and Her waeron to lafe l^ra cnimena twelf wylian fiille.*

VI, 4. Sastron, ludea frColsdaege: pascha dits
fistus ludaeorutn (Notes ii, 1 3).

VI, 5. c5m : uenitj as past tense \ cwaeS : dixit^ a
variant of dicit,

VI, 8. Andreas frater Simonis Petri (Notes i, 40).

VI, II. and ]7anc wnrSlice dyde: et cum gratias
egisjet. The translation of gratias agere by ]7ancas (or
]7anc) d5n is not infrequent (see xi, 41; Mark xiv, 23 $
Luke xxii, 1 7).

VI, 13. The Version reads, < and filled twelve baskets
full of the fragments of those (that ? ) which they left that
had eaten of the five barley loaves/ The original may
have been slightly misunderstood.

VI, 14. }>aet y€s. Here ^att (==quia) merely intro-
duces direct discourse (Notes i, 32).

VI, 15. cognouisset quia uenturi essent ut raferent
etc. For]7aet higr woldon cuman etc. see Notes vii, 32.

VI, 15-21. This passage is paralleled by Matt, xiv,
22-33, and Mark vi, 45-52. <ffiifric's free and ex-

i?M« '33

positoty abridgment of this event is as follons (^Hem. i,
j6i): 'We rSdaS on Cristes bee !>» tit fpic r£dde be
him Het hi woldon hine gelxccan and ahebban to cyninge,
t>Kt he waere heora heafod for wonilde, swa swa he wxs
godcundiice. ]« W Crist ongeat 1S;c3 folces willan, JS
fleah he anstandende to ance diine, and his gcferan
gewendon to sx, and se Hxlend wxs upon lande. £)a
on niht code se Hslcnd upon 'iSm witere mid drium
fotum oS bit he com to his leomingcnihtum, SSr ISSr bl
wieron on rewute.' (Cf also Hstn. i, 16, loS.)

VI, 16. Ut aalem strii factum ill, Jesceaderunt dis-
cipati tius ad mare. The translator has inadvertently
omitted this verse, and thus introduced a break in the
sense. In none of the MSS. is this omission supplied (cf.

„, „).

VI, 19. B'wylce t'^intig etc.: qucui stadia uiginli
qainqut ant Iriginta. Tbe translator's original may have
omilteii quiaquc.

VI, 11. ad terram in ijuam ibanl. For woldon tS
faran, see NoCeG vii, 1%.

VI, 11. dpre d!Bg : altera die (Notes I, 19). — ac
his leomingcnibtas sylfe ana fSroa : ud soli diictpuli

VI, 13. Drihtne )iancieade. Here ^lanciende is

plural, and in apposirion with the subject of SEton ; this
rendering must be due to tiie translator's copy reading
graliai agentts (instead oi agenle) i^omino (Harris, is).

VI, 14. quaerintes lesum j the apposidve participle is
represented by a finite verb (sBhton), leaving the new
clause asyndetic.

VI, 17—35. Rubric: the gospel for Fridayin the first
week after (the octave of) Epiphany (cf. Sarum Miiial
p. 87: for Thursday after the third Sunday in Lent).

VI, 19. JEMnc {Horn, ii, 411) agrees very closely:

134 i^te0 i^f

* yxt is Codes weorc, ]fmt ge on tSone gelyfm >e he
sende.*

VI, 30. S^od ergo tu facts signum ut uideamus et crt-
damus tibi f quid operaris F The Version demands the
omission of tibi and the substitution of quod (or quia) for
quid (Handke, p. 28 ; Harris, p. 36).

VI, 31. H6 sealde him etan hlsf of heofone : Panem
di caelo dedit eis manducare. This use after sellan of
both the simple infinitives of purpose, etan, drincan, and
the prepositional infinitives t5 etanne, t5 drincanne, is
studied by Shearin, pp. 13—15 ; 26—28 (Notes iv, 7, lo,

33? vi, 5»)-

VI, 33. cOm: descendit } mistaken tense.

VI, 34. Domine, semper da nobis panem hunc. The
Version demands the omission of semper.

VI, 37. Compare ^Ifric {Li^ves of Saints ii, 338) :
<pone >e me t5 cymlS, ne diife ic hine fram me.*

VI, 38. Compare the Benedictine Rule (ed. Schrder)
p. 20 : < Ne com ic to H >aet ic minne agenne willan worhte,
ac >aes ]>e me hider saende* (also id, p. 26 ; cf. Rule of
St. Benet, Interl. Version, ed. Logeman, pp. 24, 31).

VI, 41. Ego sum panis. Many MSS. and the Clem-
entine text add the adjective uiuus.

VI, 42. wS cunnon his : cuius uos nouimus. The
relative clause is avoided.

VI, 44—51 (52)* Rubric: the gospel for Wednesday
in Whitsun Week, Ember Wednesday (Sarum Missal
p. 214).

VI, 45. Ealle 6a8lSre bSoS Codes: Eteruntomnes
docibiles Dei (Kal iffovrai trdyrts iiiaicroi rov 8eov). The
coinagre 6a61aEre is proof of a degree of skill that is not
uniformly manifested in the Version. The new word
is, however, inadequate, because the Latin word which it
so admirably translates is inadequate. There is no gain

i?Mnr 13s

n Wiclif's rendering 'And alle men schulen be able
for to be taujt of God. ' Moreover, the dependent gen-
itive Codes, though not altogether unidioraitlic, partakes
of the artificiality of the construction in the original.

VI, 46. Ne geseoh etc. ; Non quia patrem uidit
ijuiiquam. In the translation quia a omitted. Compare
the parallel passages MaU. xi, 17 i Lukt x, ii.

VI, 49. Ore faedens. All the MS5. have Patm
uesiri ; the translator has apparently by inadvertence read
nmtri (Notes vi, 5E) and so effected an agreement with
verse 31. For remote comparison maybe cited jSlfric's
free rendering {^Him. ii, 174) 1 ' Fela manna Kton of ^m
heofonllcan mete on ^m westene, and druncon l>one
gistlican drenc [/ Cor. n, 4 ; Ham. ii, 201], and vnitdon
Ewa Seah deade, swa swa Crist ssde.'

VI, SI. Mlinc {Horn, ii, loz) 1 'Ic eora se liflica
hlaf he of heofenum astah ; and swa hna swa of 1^m
hlafe geelt, he leofat! on ecnysse ) and se hlaf Se ic Kylle
for middaneardea life is min lichama' (cf. also Hon. 1, 34 j
ii, 191). Compare also JncienI Laiui and hjtilutes 0/
England, ii, 42E : <Ic com se tibbenda hlaf t>e of heofe-
num adiine astah.'

VI, 52. Slaomodo point hie carneit suam nobis dart ad
manducaBdum F (Notes vi, ji).

''It 5J-7'- Rubric ; the gospel for Saturday before
Palm Sunday, Saturday after Passion Sunday {Sarum
Miiial p. ■□;).

VI, 53-58. jElfric {Horn, ii, 166): 'So«, sofi ic eow
lecge, Nibbe ge llf on eow, buton ge elon min flSsc
and drincon min blod. (;6) Se iSe et min fl^sc and min
blod drincIS, he wuna'S on me, and ic on him ; (54) and
he hxfS )>xt ece lif, and ic hine arlere on fata endenextan
dfegc. (58, cf. 51) Ic com se liflica hlif fie of heofonum
aatah j na swa swa eowere forfifideras Ston Jnine heofen-

^

136 i^tr0 [^, 54—

lican mete on westene, and sil^San swulton $ se "Se et Visne
hlaf, he leo&V on ecnysse/

VI, 54. ^Ifric {Horn, ii, 274) : <Se "Se et min flSsc
and drinc'5 mIn blod, he haef% ece lif/

VI, 56. Ancient Laivs and Institutes of England ii,
392 : < Se )>e yt min flSsc and drincglS min blod, se wuna'5
on me, and ic wunige on him/

VI, 58. Ore fsederasr/a/r// uestri (Notes vi, 49).
In this instance many MSS. omit uestri ; but ^Ifric has
Cowere.

VI, 64. Ac suine g^C ne g^elyfaS : Sed sunt quidam
ex uobis qui non credunt. The pronominal adjective
sume in apposition furnishes a substitute for the partitive
genitive (Notes ix, 16. See Morris, Kellner, and Brad-
ley, Historical Outlines of English Accidence p. 207 5
Wulfing, i, 434). — The reading of MS. A, fram
fruman, is close to the original ab initio ; and g^el3^endan
of MSS. A, B, C renders credentes with exactness, but
the reading of MS. Corp., g^elyfedan, is supported by
Mark ix, 23, <ealle )>ing sind gelyfedum mihtlice* :
omnia possibilia sunt credentij and by the otherwise well
attested use of the active signification of this participle
{P, u, B, Beitrdge viii, 527). — // quis traditurus esset
eum (Notes xiii, 21).

VI, 67. CweSe g^S: numquid (Notes lii, 4).

VI, 69. Et nos credidimus. The Version agrees with
the reading credimus which is found in many MSS.
(Harris, p. 29 ; cf. Handke, p. 21).

VI, 71. Dicebat autem ludam (var. de luda), — hie
enim erat traditurus eum (var. incipiebat tradere ; cf. xii,4).
(Notes xiii, 21.)

"». »3] i^cetf 137

CAPUT VII

Cap. vu, I -1 3. Rubric : the gospel for Tuesday in
Passion Week (Gueranger, Passiontide and Holy Week
p. 133 ) Sarum Missal 'p. loi).

VII, I. t5 ludea: in ludaeam (var. ludaea). The
phrase has been misapprehended. — s5hton and woldon
hyne ofslCan : quaerebant eum . . . interficere. The
more usual periphrastic rendering of the infinitive of
purpose would be J'aet hi woldon etc. (Notes iv, 7, 8 \
vii, 32 5 xiv, 2).

VII, 2. Erat autem in proximo dies festus ludaeorum
scenopegia. The translator has either purposely omitted
scenopegia (it does not occur elsewhere in the Gospels),
or his MS. may have omitted it (as does MS. <*)•

VII, 4. ac sCc)? etc. : et quaerit ipse (var* om. i^pse ; illut)
in palam esse,

VII, 14-31. Rubric: the gospel for Tuesday in the
fourth week of Lent (Gueranger, Lent p. 351 5 Sarum
Missal p. 92).

VII, 14. lam autem die festo mediante, < The middle
day of the feast * is a clear expression of the meaning

Scf. Wiclif, * the myddil feeste dai '). In the compound
irColsdaeg^ the word dseg^ loses its specific meaning (cf.
holiday).

VII, 20. DCofol ]76 sticaS on : Daemonium habes.
The Version exhibits freedom in the selection of the verb.
VII, 22, 23. The translator has omitted the first
clause of verse 23, si circumcisionem accipit homo in
sabbatOy his eye obviously confusing in sabbato of this
clause with the same phrase in the last clause of verse 22
(homceoteleuton), et in sabbato circumciditis hominem, —

138 i^tr0 [vn, 26—

In the clause quia totum hominem sanumftci^ the transla-
tor has neglected totum,

VII, 26. And nQ etc.: Et ecce palam loquitur. —
CweSe w6 hwae]>er: numquid uere (Notes iii, 4). Some
MSS. omit uere,

VII, 29. Ic hjrne can . . . and 6ow g^ellc. The
original MS. belonged to those copies that contain the
insertion from viii, 55, et si dixero quia nescio eum, ero
similis uobis, mendax.

VII, 31. CweJ^e g^6 : numquid (Notes iii, 4).

vu, 32-39. Rubric : the gospel for Monday in Pas-
sion Week (Gueranger, Passiontide and Holy Week
p. 122 ; Sarum Missal p. 100).

VII, 32. sendon hyra }>6na8 )uet hig^ woldon hine
g^ef&n : miserunt . . . ministros ut adprehenderent eum.
This periphrastic verbal form woldon g^ef&n, introduced
by }>aet, represents a noticeable method of translating
the subjunctive of purpose. Dr. Allison Drake (TAe
Authorship of the West-Saxon Gospels pp. 27—31) has ob-
served that in this gospel and in Matt, (but never in Mark
and Luke) this circumlocution with willan as auxiliary
is characteristically employed <<in translating Latin infin-
itives of purpose, and subjunctives after final ut, when
the leading verb is an historical tense " (Notes vi, 1 5 $
viii, 59; X, 3i> 39 5 », 8, 19, 52, 53, 55 5 xii, 9, 10,
20 ; xiii, i). Occasionally the final clause is coordi-
nated by the substitution of and for ]7aet (Notes iv, 7,
8 ; vii, I ; xiv, 2). In addition to willan, the modal
auxiliaries sculan, mag^an, and m5ton are employed in
this circumlocution for the simple optative (Notes v, 27$
ix, 39 ; xi, 51, 57 $ xii, 5 ; xix, 38, etc. ; see Shearin, pp.
99-128)$ for related phenomena, see Notes iv, 4 ; xx, 9;
andiv, 15.

y^ 5»] i^tr0 139

viiy 35. cwyst Sfl etc.: numquid in dispersionem
gentium iturus est et docturus gentes ? (Notes iii, 4.)

VII9 37. In nouissimo autem die magna festiuitatis, —
si quis sitit ueniat ad me et bihat has been handled with
freedom; a change in the order of the clauses is fre-
quent.

vii, 37, 38, 39. ^Ifric (Hom, ii, 274): <Swahwam
8wa "Syrste, cume to me and drince, and of his innotSe
fleowtS liflic waeter. pis he sxde be "Sam Halgan Gaste
"Ke ^ underfengon "Ke on hine gelyfdon.' This is para-
phrased in Cur a Fast, (p. 467): <Bis is nu se wseterscipe
"Se us wereda God to firofre gehet foldbuendum. He
cwae'S "Baet he wolde "Baet on worulde for^ of "Sam inno^um
a libbendu waetru fleowen ^ wel on hine gelifden under
lyfte. Is hit lytel tweo ^aet ^aes waeterscipes welsprynge
is on hefonrice, ^aet is, Halig Gaest/

VII, 40—53. Rubric: the gospel for Thursday in Pas-
sion Week (Sarum Missal p. 103).

viiy 40. Of S^re tide etc. : Ex ilia ergo turha cum
audissent hos sermones eius^ dicebant. The Version repre-
sents the unusual variant ex ilia hora (cf. the Lindis.
MS., ex ilia hora turba).

VII, 41, 47, 48. CweSe gC : Numquid, At verse 47
the particle is not represented in the translation (Notes
iii, 4).

VII, 49. Sed turba haec quae non nouit legem. The
tense-sense of nouit has been misapprehended; the Corp.
MS. augments the error.

VII, 51, 52. Cwyst )>u: Numquid (Notes iii, 4).
At verse 52 ]7aet puts the clause into indirect discourse:
numquid et tu Galilaeus es? — Sm6a : Scrutare (many
MSS. and the Clementine text add Scripturas),

140 0oue vn°, I—

CAPUT VIII

Cap. VIII, I -I I. Rubric : the gospel for Saturday
before Midlent Sunday (Gueranger, Lent p. 322 j Sarum
Missal p. 89).

VIII, 9. and he g^ebSd J^Sr sylf : et remansit solus,

VIII, II. d5 g^S : uade. This is an early occurrence
of an imperative made emphatic by the use of d5 as
auxiliary {NED, s. v. Do, 30).

vui, 12—20. Rubric: the gospel for Saturday after
Midlent Sunday (Gueranger, Lent p. 398; Sarum Missal

P- 97).

VUI, 12. ^Ifric^s agreement with the text is notice-
able {Horn, i, 530): < Ic eom middangeardes leoht; se 'Se
me fylig^, ne gSS^ he on >eostrum, ac he hsef^ llfes
leoht*; and {Horn, i, 144): 'Ic eom leoht ealles mid-
dangeardes 5 se tJe me fyUg^, ne cymtJ he na on )>ys-
trum, ac he haef% lifes leoht.* In the Blickling Homilies
(p. 103), the passage is thus g^ven: < Ic eom )>ysses mid-
dangeardes lif; se \>t fylge)> me, ne gae)> he on )>eostro,
ah he hafa)> leoht eces llfes.*

VUI, 19. si me sciretis, forsitan et Patrem meum set-
retis, "Elsevrhcie forsitan is translated by witodlice (iv,
10; V, 46), and wCnung^a (Luke xx, 13).

VIII, 20. Haec uerba locutus est in gaxop/tylacio^ do-
cens in templo. At Mark xii, 41, 43, gaxophylacium is
translated by toUsceamul ; at Luke xxi, i, by sceoppa ;
and at Lukev^ 27, ceapsceamul is employed to render
telonium, — The Version omits docens in templo,

VIII, 21-29. Rubric : the gospel for Monday in the
second week of Lent (Gueranger, Lent p. 206; Sarum
Missal p. 75).

viUy 22. CweSe g^S etc. : Sumquid interficiet senut
ipsum (Notes iii, 4).

VIM, 25. Hwset eart }>Cl ? Tu quis est ? (Notes i,
19). — Ic eom fruma }>e td 6ow sprece : Principium
quia (var. qui) it loquor uobis. Compare the Hexameron
of St, Basil (p« 4): * Ic sylf eom angin "Se eow to sprece ' ;
2Xl6. Interrogationes in Genesin 11. 149-150 (Anglia vii,
16): <Ic eom angmn )>e to eow sprece^; and ^Ifric^s
Li'ves of Saints (i, 10): <Ic eom angimi \>t eow td
spnece.* WicliTs rendering, <The bigynnyng which
also speke to you,* represents the same textual tradition.

VIII, 27. Et non cognouerunt quia patrem eis dicebat.
The Version may be based upon such readings as quia
patrem eis {eius^ suum) [esse deum] dicebat. Compare
Wiclif: * And thei knewen not that he clepide his fadir
God.'

vm, 34. ^Ifnc (Horn, ii, 228): < M\c "Saera "Se synnc
wyrciJ, hc^biiJ )>onne "Sare synne "Seow'j {Lfues of Saints
i, 16): *^lc Kua )>e synna wyrc'5 is )>aera synna "Seow.'

VIII, 37. min spSEc nc wuna}? on €ow: sermo meus
non capit (x»pc<; Old Lat. variants excipitur, requiescit,
est) in uobis. The variant readings are closer to the ver-
sion. Wiclif' 8 rendering, «for my word takith not in
30U,' clearly indicates its original.

VIII, 31-45 (47). Rubric : the gospel for Thursday
in the first week of Lent (Sarum Missal p. 68).

VIII, 44. Uos ex patre diabolo estis. The rendering
of this clause is admirably free and idiomatic. Compare
^Ifric (Horn, ii, 226) : * Ge sind deofles beam, and ge wil-
la^ eoweres faeder willan wyrcan. He waes manslaga fram
frymlJe, and he ne wunode on so'Sfaestnysse, for ^an "Se
nan so'Sfaestnys nis on him ' ; and the Hexameron of St.
Basil (p. 1 6) : < He ne wunode na on so'Sfaestnysse, for
ISm iSe seo solSfaestnyss nis nateshwon on him. ' — for

142 ^tta [^ni, 46—

J'Sm pe he is leas and his £aeder 6ac : quia mendax
est et pater eius (var. sicut pater etui). The Version
apparently represents the interpretation by which a father
is assigned to the devil. Wordsworth quotes St. Au-
gustine: ^in his uerbis quidam patrem diabolum habere
putauerunt, et quaesierunt quis esset diaboli pater "^ (cf.
the marginal reading in the Revised Version).

vui, 46—59. Rubric : the gospel for Passion Sunday
(Gueranger, Passiontide and Holy IVeek p. 110$ Sarum
Missal p. 99).

VIII, 46. Hwylc Cower SscunaS m6 for synne ?
S^uis ex uobis arguit me de peccato ? Compare ^Ifric
(Horn, ii, 226): *Hwilc eower ^rca'8 me be (fvar, for)
synne ? Gif ic solJ secge, hwi nelle ge me gelyfan ? '

VUI, 47—49. ^Ifric {Horn, ii, 226, and Cook, Bibl.
Sluot, ii, 174-175): *Sc ^ fram Gode is, he gehyr^
Godes word 5 for "Si ge nella^ gehyran, for t$an ^ ge
ne sind fram Gode. (48) £>a ludeiscan andwyrdon and
cwsedon. We cwe'Sa'5 rihtlice be "Se J>aet ^u eart Samari-
tanisc, and ^u haefst deofol on ^e. (49) Se Hselend and-
wyrde, Nsebbe ic deofol on me ; ac ic arwurt$ie mmne
Faeder, and ge unarwur^ia'5 me. ' The Version has and
g^S un3rwur5edon mC, which is in agreement with the
variant inhonorastis (for inhonoratis).

VIII, 50-59. The pericope is continued in ^Ifric:

* Ic sotnice ne sece min wuldor ; is swa "Seah se "Se sec^ and
toscxt.^ Compare these repetitions (Horn, ii, 230, 232):

* Ne sece ic mm wuldor ; se is t$e sectS and toscset * ; and

* Ic ne sece mm wuldor, is swa "Seah se t$e sec^ and toscxt. *
— (51) «S6«, 80« ic cow secge, Swa hwa swa mm word
hylt, ne gesih^ he dea^ on ecnysse. (52) J?a cwsedon "JS
ludeiscan, Nu we tocnawaS J>aet "80 eart wod. Se heah-
faeder Abraham for^f erde, and witegan ; and )>u cwyst,
Se ISe mm word hylt, ne onbyrigIS he deatSes on ecnysse.

', S4] jpOtW 143

{it) Cwe1S« '5o la, eart Ku iniBrKt tonne Sre feder
Abraham, se Sc dead wxs P and witegan for^ferdon ;
hwilcne wyrcst Su Ce sylfhe P (54) Drihten andwyrde,
Gif ic Rie sylfne vmldrie, ^nne bi% min wuldor naht ;
mln FanlcT is "Se mc wuldialS, and ge cweSa'S ^•xt he is
Cower God. (55) Ac gc ne oncneowon hine, Ic so^lice
hine caiin ; and gif ic cwe'Se ^art ic hlne ne cunne, ISonne
beo ic leas, cow geiic ; ac ic cann hine, and ic his nord
healde. (56) Abraham eower feder blissode hct he ge-
sawe minne dsegj and he geseah, and (rses ffgnode. (57)
Bi cwsdon '1^ ludeiscan him to, GyC 'Su ne ean fiftig
geara, and gesawe tSu Abraham* (58) Se HSlend him
andwyrde, So*, soS ic eow secge, Ic com jet "iSan Se
Abiaham ytSre, (59) Hi 'Sa tiamon stanas l>!et hi hine
toifodon ; se Hsiend soSlice hine behydde, and iode of
'Earn temple.' (For repetitions, see HB/n, ii, iiE-ij6.)
viii, 51. wses dEad : Tnoriiius eit. The periphras-
tic forms of morioT are usually rendered as if mertuus
were 1 participial adjective (see vi, 49; xi, 14, it, 15,
31; xii, 14). This is strictly correct only where the
Latin forms render the Greek perfect participle, as at xi,
39, 44, and xii, i. In the instance of this and of the
following verse and at vi, 59, the tense of the auxiliary

Srss, ^FSEron) may perhaps be regarded as indicating a
vision of the translator' s attention between the verb and
the adjective. — ne biS ncEfre dSad translates, in a free

viii, S3, hwaet ylacZ fS fiaet fifl sy ? quem ti ipium
fads ? The Version is free and idiomatic ; jElfric is
more literal.

VIII, ;4. ]ia;t he sj Ore God ; quia Dtut nosttr esi.
The Version agrees with this n on -Clementine reading ;
.^Uric translates the variant ueMr (the Royal and Hatton
MSS. have Eowre).

144 i^tW [▼", 55—

viiiy 55. See Notes vil, 29.

VIII, 58. Ante quam Abraham fieret^ ego sum. No
variant corresponding to Ic waes is reported.

viUy 59. t5 }>Sm }>8et hig^ woldon hyne torfian:
lit iacerent in eum (Notes vii, 32). Compare ^Ifric :
<>8et hi hine torfodon/

CAPUT IX

Cap. iXy 1-38. Rubric : the gospel for Wednesday
after Midlent Sunday (Gueranger, Lent p. 368; Sarum
Missal p. 94).

iXy I. uidit hominem caecum a natiuitate. The ren-
dering is free, and in conformity to the clause in the next
verse, ut caecus nasceretur.

IX, 2, 3. hwaet syngode: quit peccauit. The Ver-
sion requires quid for quis ; the meaning of the clause is
thus changed. ^Ifric {Horn, i, 474) paraphrases thus:
< swa swa Crist cwaelS be sumum bUndan men, ISa tSa his
leomingcnihtas hine axodon for hwaes synnum se mann
wurde swa blind acenned. ]>a ewe's se Haelend, >xt he
naere for his agenum synnum, ne for his maga, blind
geboren, ac for "Si )>aet Godes wundor hirh hine geswu-
telod waere.*

IX, 6. ^Ifric (Hom, i, 474) continues : * And he
Herr^te mildheortlice hine gehaelde, and geswutelode )>aet
he is so'S Scyppend, t$e ^ ungesceapenan eahhringas mid
his halwendan spatle geopenode.* — ofer his 6agaii : super
oculos eius,

IX, 7. GS and ]nveah etc. t Uade (et) laua (te) in
natatoria Siloae^ quod interpretatur missus, Abiit ergo
et lauit (se)f et uenit uidens. The translator's copy may
have omitted quod-, . . missus.

!. i*i ^OtW 145

lilt (utra) dictbal, ^ia tga lutn (Notes i,

EI. Jiweah ]>^ and JiwSh mS correEpond to the
;s laua [It) and laui {me).

16. Sume f>a Pharisei etc.; Drctbaal ergo tx
Pkarisaeil ijuidani (Notes vi, 64). — Noa eit hie homo a
Deo quia (var. qui) sabbatum mn euttodil.

IX, 17. WiclipB version agrees : 'What aekt thou
of hym thit openyde thin i)en ? '

IX, 18. his maeas )ie s^st^mi : partntes eiitt qui
uideral (vat. uideranl).

IX, II. ifium interrogate i aetatem habrt ; ipie de se
Itquatur (vBr. loqueiur).

IX, 14. Jjset h8 is ijnCul : quia hie homo picealor
tn. In this Version peccator ie always translated by
the adjective sjafull (see ix, 16, 15, 31; Lake vi, ji,
J3, 34, etc.) Nouns of agency are a feeble category in
Anglo-Saxon; the fonn for 'sinnei' is not known to

IX, 17. cwe3e g! : numquid (Notes iii, 4).

IX, 18, Si pa hia leorningcniht : Tu Jiicipuluj
Uliui es (var. in many MSS. lis). Compare Wiclif:
' Be thou his disciple. '

IX, ]i. ac gif hwi 19 Gode g^ecoren: std si quit
Dei cultsr eit. The rendering of Dti cullor (which does
not occur elsewhere in the Gospels) ia noticeably inde-
pendent. Wiclifhas ' worshypere of God" (cf. Notes

IX, 31. A saecuk non (tiumquam) est auditum quia
aferait quis ccalei <aici nati- The iranslation is admi-
tably idiomatic.

IX, 34. Eall J>Q eart on Bynnum geboren : In pec-
calij natus ei loiui. The deponent nalui is renders
the Greek ^(n^A,t (cf. Notes viii, S»)- f« »•>" u»e

146 i^te0 [«, 39—

of eall, which becomes adverbial, see Wulfing, § 369.
Wiclif repeats both features of this translation: <Thou
art al borun in synnes/

IX, 39. J^aet )?S sceolon g^esCon }>e ne g^es€oS : ut
qui non uident uideant (Notes vii, 32).

IX, 40. Cwyst Y^ etc. : Numquid et nos caeci sumus F
(Notes iii, 4).

IX, 41. Nunc uero dicitis quia uidemus (var. uos
uideri)\ peccatum uestrum mamt.

CAPUT X

Cap. X, X— I o. Rubric : the gospel for Whitsun
Tuesday (Gueranger, Paschal Time iii, 375 ; Sarum
Missal p. 2 1 2).

X, 3. nemS. Sieverss, §358, Anm, 4.

x> 5* g^ecnSowun. The tense of nouerunt has been
mistaken.

X, 8. omnes quotquot (var. quicumque) uenerunt fures
sunt et latrones. Some MSS. have ante me uenerunt (cf.
Authorized Version).

X, II— 16. Rubric: the gospel for the second Sunday
after E^ter (Gueranger, Paschal Time ii, 157; Sarum
Missal p. 193). In agreement with the rubric, -^Ifric's
homily for the second Sunday after Easter is based upon
this passage ; his version is as follows (Hom. i, 238 j
Cook, Bibl. S^ot, ii, 175): *Ic eom god hyrde 5 se goda
hyrde syl^ his agen lif for his sceapum. (12) Se hyra, se
tJe nis riht hyrde, he gesih^ y>one wulf cuman, and he for-
\xi l>a sceap, and fllh^, and se wulf sum gelsec^ and Ml
©"Sre tostenc'S. (13) Se hyra flih^ for J>an )>e he is hyra,
and Ml sceap ne belimpa^ to him. (14) Ic eom god hyrde $
and ic oncnawe mme sceap, and hi oncnawat$ me, (15)

^^fh*]

t

1] JRotW 147

Fieder mc oncneow, and \c hine ; and ic sylle
min ageo lif for minum aceapum. (16) Ic hsbbe oSre
sceap )« ne synt na of 'Sisre eowde ; and )>a ic sccal l£dan,
and hi gehyraS niine stemne j and bii? an cowed, and an
hyrde.' There ate repetitions in the homily ( and the
following citations of verse 16 are to be added (Ham. ii,
114)! 'Ic hsebbe oBre seep, i^ lie ne sind of iSyaaere
eonde ; and Sa ic sceal liedan, and hi gehyraiS mine
stemne ' i and (//om. flW iiajHij' £<W/p. 69); ' Ic hiebbe
63re seep W soSlice ne synd of (lysre eowde j and ha ic
sceall lledan, and hi mine stcmne gehyraJS ; and byS an
cowd, and an hyrde."

X, iz. uidel lupum ttirtienUm. The Version omits
umitnttm. TJie passage is paraphrased in the Cvra Pail.
(p. ES): ' Ne healde ge mid swelcum eotnoste \'a. heorde
EwS hicrdaa sceoldon, ac hprena 'Seame ge fieo^, and
hyda^ eow mid ISEre swiggean, swS se hyra 'Bonne he
Kone wulf geayhfi.'

X, 15. and ic sylle etc.: el animam meam pono pro
ouibus \miis). The Version omits this clause, but it has
been supplied on the margin of MS. A, in a later hand
(cf. Notes vi, 16).

X, 17. The Version requires the variant reading:
quia tgo pona animam man ut (var, ef) iterum sumam

X, iS. Compare .ffilfric {Ham. ii, 144): ' Mihte ic
hasbbe mine sawle to syllenne, and ic eaiSelice meg hi eft
geniman.' — set mInum Fcder : a patremeo (Notes i, 40).

X, II. Cwyst ffl ; Numquid (Notes iii, 4).

X, iz-jg. Rubric : the gospel for Wednesday in Pas-
sion Week (Guetanger, Passiontide and Holy Week p. 141 ;
Sarum Missal p. loi); andfor the Dedication of a Church
' ' Sarum Missal p. ifi8).

HQ lange gSIst )iD Ore Itf? S^uo uirjueani-

148 i^tr< [«, *9—

mam nostram toUis (var. suspendisi cruciasS ? The Version
is closer to the variants ; but the entire cutuse has appar-
ently been misunderstood (cf. Wiclif : * Hou long tsdust
thou awei oure soule ?*).

Xy 29. 'pttt )ye min Fsder mC seaide reposes on the
variant quod dedit mihi pater (see marginal reading in the
Revised Version).

Xy 3 X . ]>8et hig woldon hjnt torfian : ut lapidarettt
turn (Notes vii, 32).

Xy 34. }>8eticsXde: S^ia ego dixi. The particle
yatt introduces direct discourse (Notes i, 32). — G6
sind godas? (cf. ^Ifric, Horn, i, 40, 324, 366).

Xy 36. 'pttt ]>Q bysmor spycst : S^uia blasphemas
(Notes iy 32).

Xy 39. ^uaerebant ergo eum adprehendere (Notes
vii, 32).

Xy 40. Et abiit iterum . . . ubi erat lohannes bapti-
%ans primum. The coordinated verb fullode represents
a predicate participle.

CAPUT XI

Cap. xiy 1-45. Rubric : the gospel for Friday in the
fourth week of Lent (Guerangery Lent p. 386 ; Sarum
Missal p. 96).

xiy I. Erat autem quidam languens Lazarus a Be-
thania. Some MSS. have nomine either before or after
Lazarus, — his swustra translates sororum eius, a well
represented variant of sororis eius,

XI, 2. cuius frater Lazarus infirmabatur. The trans-
lator has not sustained the relative clause.

xiy 4. }>urh hyne translates per eum, a variant of per
eam. Wiclif also has * bi him. *

jpottfi 149

>]yr& brSSor. Thia appears to bean independ-
XI, 8. quaeribaiii It lapidare Judari (Notes vii, 52).

XI, II. ac ic wylle gan etc. : sed uado ut a samite
ixiuscitim eum. Foi Swreccan and 3wrehte (lii, 1 ;
cf. awehte xii, 9, 1 7) in [he sense of fiweccan, see Sie-
versS g4o7, Anm. 9.

^i 1 5- ^ gaudia profUr no/ Ut crtdatis qumiam nen
tram ibi. The translator should have shown the relation
of the clauses by a change in their order ; WicliTs ren-
dering repeats the failure of the Version ; ' And Y haue
ioye for you, that ie bileue, for Y was not there.' In
both instances quomam has diverted the sense.

XI, 16. The translator's original must have omitted
qui dicitur Didymiu (Notes xi, 14).

kabentem. The vetwon is idiomatic and unrestrained.
For the use of the preposition for with the dative express-
ing duration of time, see .^Ifric's Grammar p. 187 :
'for (warn gearum ' ; bieanium ; Exodui xxi, 19, 'for
daege oSBe fottwam'j and Wiilfing, §651 (Notes xi, 59).
XI, lE. Eral aulim Beihania tuxta Hitroiolyma quaii
(var. ftri) stadiis quindtdm. The phrase with (he pre-
position ofer (Wolfing, §768 f.) represents a noticeable
n from the original. WIclif adheres to the text :
e fiftenc furlongis."

Iff ceaioiartHtur taj dt fratrt lue (Notes vii,

XI, «i. .^Ifric {Horn, i, 1 jo) : 'Drihten, gif tii her
I andwerd n£te, nxre ure bro'Ser forSfaren.'

Scio quia risurgit in reiurrtctitnit in neuii-
Some MSS, omit in reiurremone.

JEiMc {Hem. ii, 140): 'Ic eom Srist,

ISO ^te0 [«. 33—

and ll£i se tSe gelyfV on me, )>eah t$e he dead beo, he
leofa'S} and selc 'Ssera >e leofa'S and on me gelyf^, ne
swelte he on ecnysse ; * and compare (Lives of Saints I,
246): < >eah >e he dead beo, he bi'S swa >eah cucu.*

^> 33> 35* Compare ^Ifric (Horn, i, 498): <&a
gedrefde he hine sylfne, and tearas ageat.*

xiy 36. L5ca nH hQ : Ecce quomodo.

xiy 37. qui aperuit oculos caeci,

XI, 39. he was for f^owur dagon dSad : quadri^
duanus enim est (Notes xi, 1 7).

xiy 41. Pater gratias ago tibi (Notes vi, 11).

xiy 43. JE\£nc (Horn, i, 498): <and mid miceh:e
stemne clypode, Lazare, ga foilS.*

XI, 44. ^Ifric {Horn, 1, 234): <Tolysa1$ his bendas
|>aet he g^an maege. "*

XI, 47-54. Rubric: the gospel for Friday before
Palm Sunday, Friday in Passion Week (Gueranger, Pas^
siontide and Holy fFeek p. 162$ Sarum Missal p. 104).
^lfric*s homily for this day (Horn, and Saints* Lives
p. 65 f.) begins with a rendering of the pericope: 'pxt
halige godspell >e gc gehyrdon nu rSdan seg^, (47) J>aBt
|>a bisceopealdras and ha Farisei embe ume Drihten r§ed-
don on heora ge)>eahte him betwynan, and cwSdon,
Hwaet mage we la don, nu )>es man )>us wyrc'S swa fela
tacna ? (48) Gyf we hyne forlaeta^ swa, >onne gelyfatJ
ealle menn endemes on hyne, and cuma^ l>a Romanis-
can leoda, and ure land gega^, and ure cyn adylgiatS.
(49) And heora an cwaelS >a, Caiphas gehaten, se waes
sacerd on >am geare, Nyte ge nan Hng, (50) ne ge ne
benca^ )>aet us frema^ )>aet an man swelte for folce, and
nateshw5n ne losige eall seo mSg^ tdsomne. . . . (51) He
ne sSde na Hs of his agenum andgyte, ac he openlice
witegode, for "Sam >e he waes sacerd gesett t5 ham geare,
>aet ure Hxlend sceolde sweltan for >eode ; (52) and xul

HEc/end

N

*] i^KS 151

for t^de Inre, ac eac swilce gegaderian Godes beam on
an |>t St wSron tostencte. (53) Of J^m dasge eomost-
lice hi anriedlice )™hton JjkI hi hyne ofslogon, and swTSe
^se& cepcon, (54) Se HSlend (^ nolde syfi^an openlice
faran mid Mm ludeiscum, ac ferde him t>aiioii to anum
westenum earde, wiS ta bwb EfFtem, and he t*r wu-
node mid hit discipulum.' There are several Tepetitions
in the homily, with slight varialions.

xt, 51, 5z. he witgode pxt si Hslend sceolde
sweltan; prophctauil quia Iiiui morilurai era! f — ac
fast he wolde gesomniaa : led et ul . . . mngrigarei
(Nott,,2, j^).

XI, 53. ]Jat hlwoldon hyne otslcon: ui iHlerfici-
m (Notes vii, 31}. Compare jElfric (tfoin. ii,
Da ludeiacan ealdras geomlice smeodon hii hi

lend Crist icwellan mihton.'
^i> 55> 57' t'^* hig woldon hig sylfe gehalgian :
sanctificarent le ipsos; — l^xt big; mihton hineniman:
adprikendatit tarn (Notes vii, 32).

CAPUT XII

Cap. XII, 1-5. Rnbric : the gospel for Monday in
Holy Week (Gueianger, Passioniide and Holy fCiei
I, 348 J in the Sarum Miiial the gospel embraces vetses
,-j6).

Xii, I. Btickling Horn. p. 67 : ' Hslend cwom sjx
dagum aer ludea eastrum to Bethania )i^r Lazarus wxs
fortifered, ond he hine amehteof deat'c' (cf. id. p. 71).
— awrehte: jitifiMu/7 (Notes xi, 11).

XII, 3-g. The parallels of this narrative are Mart,
xxvi, 6-13 i Marixiv, 3-9 ; and Luit vii, 36-3 S (Cook,
Bibl. ^ot. ii, zES). In the Blitkling Horn, the passage
rum thus (pp. 67, 6g) 1 ' Lajartis VSr vra^ ana sittende

mid HSlend ond mid his >egnum. (3) Maria genam an
pund deorwyr)>re smerenesse, ond smerede )>aes Hi&lendes
fety ond eft mid hire loccum drygde $ >a wses eall )>aet hus
gefylled mid )K>n swetan stence Here deorwyr^San smere-
nesse. (4) Hslendes >egna sum >a waes swy>e g^bolgen,
se waes haten ludas se Scariothisca, for >on he com of
Hem tune >e Scariot hatte. (5) He cwae)>y T5 hwon
sceolde >eo8 smyrenes >»us b€on to lore geddn (Mark
xiv, 4) ? ea>e heo mehte beon geseald to )>rim hunde
penega, ond Het gedsled )>earfe[n3dum mannum. (6)
Ne cwaeh he Het na for >on >e him wsere snig gemynd
)>earfendra manna, ah he waes gitsere, ond se wyresta
scea))a, for )K>n HI apostolas hine letan heora seodas beran,
Het hie woldon mid )K>n his gitsunga cunnian (cf. id.

PP- 73, 75)-

xu, 4. qui erat eum traditurus (var. incipiebat eum

tradere\ cf. vi, 71). (Notes xiii, 21.)

^^> 5* Square hoc ungentum non ueniit trecentis dena-
riis et datum est egenis f The Version demands uendidit
(var. of the passive ueniit)^ and ut datum esset. See also
Notes vii, 32.

xUy 6. and haefde serin etc.: et loculos hahens ea
quae mittehantur portabat. The inadequate Latin ren-
dering of T& jBoXX^/ccya, <the contributions,* has been
translated in the same mechanical manner by Wiclif :
<tho thingis that weren sent.*

XII, 9-12. Blickling Horn, p. 69 : <]>aet ludisce folc
>a wiste Het Hslend com td Lazares ham, foran >a )>yder,
naes >eah na for his lufon, ac for fyrwetgeomnesse )>aes
wundres, and woldon geseon Lazarus >one >e he ser of
dea>e awehte. (10) pa ealdormen >a >ohton and Vk witan
haet hie woldan Lazarus acwellan ; (i i) for >on >e manige
men gelyfdon on Hselend, Hi he hine of dea>e awehte.
(12) ]>a com )>yder on morgen mycel menigo for H>n

'53

aymbeldargc." And liJ, p. 77); (10) 'JJa eaJdormen
t^ra sacerda |>6hton ("iet hie moldan Lazanim ofslean.'
Compire j^lftic (Hem. 1,1 ofi) : (10) '^ heafodmenn Vset
folces emeadon betwux him I>£t h! woldon oislean )>one
Lazarum N Crist of dea^ awrehte j (11) for San ISe
■nanega San folces menn gelyfdon on )>oiie H£lend ]>uTh
%aes deadiui mannes zrist.'

xij, 9, lo. ac |»Bt hig woldon gesEan : sed at . .
uideient ; — Jiset taig woldon . . . ofslSaa: ut it . . .
interficirial (Sales vii, 31; cf, the homilisls). — Swehte :
lujcitaait (Notes xi, 11 i cf. the homilisls).

XII, II. fraoi )iam ludeon: ex ludaeii. — for his
^ingon; propltr Utuni.

jfll, II, 1 J. Blickling Ham. p. 69 (cf. p. 67): ' He-
lend )4 t«non ferde to Hierusalem. Mid l>y )>e hie het
gesawon, hie namon blowende palmtwigu, ond bSron
him togeanes, ond him to onluton, ond hine weorhodan
swa cinige gerisej'.' — and Eoduil Qt: el pnceiserunl.
The Version agrees mote closely with the Old Latin
reading txiirunl. — Si larahela Cing bal etc. ; Oianna,
btatdklus qui utnil m nemiite Domini, Rex hrahel (cf.
Matt, xxi, 9i Mark xi, laj Lake xix, 38). — C5m mis-
representa the tenae of uniit.

xu, 16. et haee fictruni ei. The native idiom would
require the repetition of the final conjunction: and [Jraet]
Ills (•ing; big djdon him,

xii, 17. awehte: jiufitaiiii (Notes id, 11).

XII, 19. WB gesEoS etc.; UiJetis quia niiil pra-
ficimui. The Version requires uidemui.

XII, 10. Some S3 wBron c[c. ; Erant autem grtililei
quidam ex Ail qui aicenderanl ul adorarenl ia die Jeita.
For Simie Sa cf. vii, 1;: sume cwledoa )ih fe: dite-
bant ergo quidanti — )>Kt hi woldon hi gebiddaa (Notes
vii, i»).

154 i^te0 [«!, a3—

xiiy 23. SSo tid cymS : uenit hora ; cf. Wiclif: < The
our Cometh. '

XII, 24-36. Rubric: the gospel for Tuesday in Holy
Week (Guerangeiy Passiontide and Holy Week p. 185,
includes this passage in the gospel for Saturday in Pas-
sion Week).

XII, 24. Greg. Dial, p. 239: <Buton )>aes hwstes
com fealle on eoi'San, and sy dead, hit sylf wunalS anaj
gif hit >onne dead by^, )K>nne bringeh hit manigfealdne
wsestm.

XII, 26. ^Ifric (Horn, i, 160): < Se ^e me >enige,
fylige he me ; {Horn, ii, 386, 440): ' ]>aer Her ic sylf bio,
HBr bi^ mm "Sen.'

XII, 28. And ic g^ewuldrode etc. : Et clarificaui et
iterum clarificabo. The correlative conjunctions of the
original are reproduced; so in Wiclif: * And Y haue
clarified, and eft Y schal clarifie.*

XII, 31. ^Ifric refers to this verse (Horn, i, 172):

* ]>eah hwaelSere Crist cwaelS on his godspelle be l^m
deofle, Het he wsre middangeardes ealdor, and he sceolde
beon ut adrsfed.*

XII, 34. hwaet ys )?Ss mannes Sunu ? quh est iste
filius hotninis (Notes i, 19)?

XII, 35. Greg. DiaL p. 327: * Ga15 ha hwile >e ge
habbah leoht ; * and Benedictine Rule (ed. Schroer) p. 2 :

* Yma^ and onetta'S >a hwlle "Se ge lifes leoht habban,
\>y laes "Se dea)>es lystra cow gelaeccen' j cf. Rule of St.
Benety Interlinear Version (ed. Logeman) p. 2.

XII, 38. hwS g^elyfde paes J^e wC gehyrdon? quis
credidit auditui nostro ? The Version agrees with the
marginal reading (see Revised Version) of Isaiah liii, i $
— in the next clause, strencS (strengS) may represent
a variant of brachium,

XII, 39, 40. See Isaiah vi, 9, lo; and compare Matt,

1^

i] JSKttt 15s

14, 15 : 'fxt on him gT gefylled Esoias wltegung,
Of gehyrnysse ge gehyrafS, and ge ne ongyUji; and lo-
ciende ge geseo|>, and ge ne geseoS. (1 5) S515iice Wecs
fnlcca hcorte is Ihyrd, and hig hefelice mid eanim geliyt-
don, and hyta. eagan bectysdon, |>e liis hig £&e mid
eagum geseon, and mid earum gehyron, and mid heonati
ongylon, and sin gecyrrede, and ic hig gehSlc' (cf. also
Mariiv, Hi t«*( viii, 10).

XII, 41. pi he geaeah: quaade uiJil.

XII, 41, ut dc iynagoga nm ektrentur. The negative
clause of puqiose is here introduced by ffi ISs, 'lest,' of
which the fiiller, and apparently the later, fonn is t>E Iffis
]>e, as at V, 14; neither fom) occurs elsewhere in thin gos-
pel. Shearin (p. 96) has observed that Matt, agrees with
John in having both forms, and thai Mark and Luke, in
contradistinction, agree in the exclosive use of fS IXs.

XII, 46. and nan Sara )?e gel^fS on mS : ut (var. et)
qui credit in mt (Notes iii, 10).
, 49. Siuia ego ex me ntm sum IbcuIus. The Vcr-

CAPUT XIII

Cap. JUii, i-ij. Rubric: the gospel for Maundy
Thursday (Gueranger, Passionlide and Holy Week p.
37S; Sarum Mtiial p. 138). The homilist in Horn, and
Saints' Lii/es (pp. 151 f.) discourses on ihis day on the
extended gospel, verses 1—30. In the following notes,
this homilist'a paraphrases will be cited in part.

XIII, 1. Ante diem autem feslam pajchai (Notes ii,

ij). The homilist (p. 151) aays; ' JEr tSam symbel-

|>fra eastrona he hi on ISaere ealdan x weorSodon.'

HBlend wiste etc.: leieni ttsus quia uenii eius

156 i^te0 ["n, »—

hora ui transeat (var. transiret; Notes vii, 32). — on
ende hC hig lufode : infinem diUxit eos.

XIII, 2. £!f caena facta, cum diabolus iam misisset
in corde ui traderet turn ludas Simonis Scariotis, The
translator's copy must have omitted Simonis, For the
collocation on ludas heortan Scariothes see Notes i,
40; and for belXwde see Notes xlii, 21. Compare the
homilist (p. 1 5 3) : ' and hine ISrde VdsX he sceolde Drihten
t5 deatSe belaewan* (Notes vii, 32).

xiUy 4, 5. ^Ifric (Hom, ii, 242): ^pa aras Drihten
of 'i^Lm gereorde, and awearp his r8af swTSe ricenej wear^
|>a bewaefed mid anre waeterscytan, and his gingrena fet
eadmddlice a^woh. * The homilist (p. 155) furnishes still
more of variation : * He i$a aras . . . nam Jisun g^orenum,
and his hnegl asette. He i$a onfeng line, and hine mid
begyrde. (5) He i$a het geotan waeter on mundleow, and
ongan his >egna fet ^wean, and )>aeran mid )y line >e he
waes begyrded.'

xiii, 9,10. The homilist (pp. 157, 158): 'pacwae'S
he Petrus to him, Drihten, naes na )>aet an )>aet Hi mine fet
]>wea, ac Hi eac Weh mine handa and mm heafod. (10)
pa cw»^ he Crist to him, Se man se t$e a)>w»gen bi^, ne
bi'S him )>aes >earf )>aet hine man eft Wea, ac he >onne bitS
eall cl»ne. * The corrected text, ne beSearf bQton Q'aet],
is herewith confirmed.

xiu, 1 1 . Sciebat enim quisnam esset qui traderet eum
(Notes xiii, 21).

xiii, 12-15. ^Ifric {Hom, ii, 242): <And efl his
reaf ardlice genam, and hi sittende "Sisum wordum gesprsec,
Ic gesette eow nu so^e gebysnunge, ^t eower sic sceole
©"Sres fet a'Swean, swa swa ic Lareow eow litJebig a'Swoh.'

xiii, 16. VL^ "S^r^nA^TSiCCB. I neque apostolus. The
homilist (p. 160) has <ne se aerendraca* (cf. MS. A).
See the parallels Matt, x, 24 ; Luke vi, 40.

S^otts

1 8. qui matiducat mecum (var. miutH) paitem.
The homilitit (p. i6i) also renders mecum : 'Se man le
)« Wge^ t>ysne hllf mid me, he ahcfS his helan mi's me.'

XIII, lo. See the parallel: Mall, x, 40; Luii x, iG.

xiii, II, -<m/B, amm dies mbii quia unus tx uehis
Iradil me. The paiallel Mall, xxvi, 21 agrees closely i
• Witodlice ic secge eow ("sel an eower belSwiS me. ' Thii
agreement ia noteworthy in respect of belEwS, since Dr.
Allison Drake has observed (Tie Aulheriiip af the IVest-
Saxan Gospeh p. 40) that the rendering of Iradire bjr
belsEwan is peculiar to Matt, and John ; that in Mark
and Lute syllan is as exclusively employed. Thus, the
present passage corresponds to Mark jdy, iS : 'SoBlice
ic cow secge \>xt eower an l>e mid me yt geiylS me.'
The parallel Luki xxii, 11—23 shows that these limits do
not afTect the use of the noun ISwa : ' £)eali hwEcffeie her
is liKS ISwan hand (manui Iradmlii) mid me on mysan
. . . Kah hw«Sere wa |am men 1^ he hjrh geseald bI5
(per quern Iradrtur^.' But Dr. Drake has further ob-
served that this trantiiation of Iradire that is found only in
Mall, and Join is restricted to those instances in which
the verb 'deactibes a maiufestly treacherous action.'
Accordingly belSwaa is employed at vi, £4., 71 { xii,
4 ; xiii, 3, II, 1 1 J xvlii, 1, 5 ; and xxl, 10 ; but not at
l"i"i l°i 3Si 3* i 3°d ^i "> iS- The homilist (p.
161) has : '553 is, sSS is )>a:t ic eow secge ]'ael eower
in me to deafie selle'K' (cf. Notes xiii, 1).

Xin, 13-15. See Notes mi, 10.

xi:i, afi, 17, The homiliBi'B wordsare (p. lii): 'Se

ta.

158 0Mti [«ii,a9—

be him befonm stody and )>a sealde Hun Scariothiscan
ludan, and he hine ha sona aett. And aefter >am brSades
sticce, eode him on \>xt witSerwearde deofol * (cf. Matt,
xxvi, 25).

XIII, 29. ]>aet sC H^lend hit cwXde be him : quia
dicit (var. dixisset, dixit) ei lesus. The phrase be him
ignores the context (Hairis, p. 52).

xiiiy 33-36. Rubric: the gospel for Friday in the
fourth week after Easter (iS^zru/n Missal p. 197).

xiiiy 34. MandatuM nouum do nobis ut diligatis inui"
cem I sicut diUxi uos ut et uos diligatis inuicem. The
Version agrees with the omission (in some Old Lat. MSS.)
of ut et . . . inuicem,

xiiiy 35. ^Ifric {Horn, iiy 522): < Be ^SSsn oncnawatS
ealle men >aet ge sind mine folgeras, gif ge habbaiS lufe
eow betwynan.*

xiii, 38. Ne crXwS sC coco Xr SQ wiSsaecst mC
^wa : Non cantabit gallus donee me ter neges. The par-
allel passages are at Matt, xxvi, 34> 35; Mark xiv, 30^
31; and Luke xxii, 34 (Cook, Bibl. S^uot, ii, 291). The
sentence in Luke runs: * ne cnew^ se hana to daeg aer )m
me [ISriwa] xtsxcst," The word gallus, as Dr. Drake
(op. cit, p. 35) has observed, is always in John and Matt,
rendered by coco (xiii, 38 ; xviii, 27 ; Matt, xxvi, 34,
74> 75)> i^^ i^ Mark and Luke by hana {Mark [xiii,
35 hancrede: galli cantu"] xiv, 30, 68, 72; Luke xxii,
34, 60, 61).

CAPUT XIV

Cap. XIV, 1-13. Rubric: the gospel for St. Philip
-and St. Jameses Day, May i {Roman Missal p. 278;
Sarum Missal p. 364).

W:

9] jpotftf 159

And hE CwxS etc.! El ait diseiputis suii.
This introductory clause is found chiefly in Old Lat.
MSS. (cf. Notes xvii, 1 1). — and gelyfaS on mE : it
ill me creditf. The translator may have had before him
the Old Lat. variant criditii; the rendering should be
gelffaS Eac on me (Harris, p. jS).

XIV, 1. j^lfric {Horn, i, 350, and 446): 'On mines
Fsder huse sind fela wununga ' ; — ' Drihten cw«fi Sr
his upslige, («t on his Fasder hiiae sindon fela wununga.'
This clause also occurs in Horn, and Saints' Liiiti p.
4x: > ))Eet on his Fxder huse syndon manega wununga' ;
and in Greg. Dial. p. 3 1 5 : ' Manige wicstowe syndon
in mines Fa:der huse.' — ae slede ic Gow etc. : si qti9
minus dixiisem uebii quia uada paran nobis h(um.
Marshall observes; ' Vtrborum ordo manijisli tarbalur :
sed canfmianis ratio nm tst adeo manifesta.' It is,
however, probable that the translator was unfamiliar with
the eypression si quo minus (ti !i ^Ij} ; this inference if
supported by the corresponding failure of the glossators.
In punctuating the sentence as interrogative, an attempt
has been made to represent the possible intention of the
translator. Compare Wjclif; * if ony thing lesse, Y
hadde seid to jou, for Y go to make redi to jou a place.'
— y»i ic fare and wille (Notes iv, 7, 8 ; vii, jz).

Kiv, 6. ^Ifric (Horn, i, 154, 156); 'Ic eom weig,
and soSfjEstnys, and lif ' (cf. i, 484 ; ' Ic eom solSfaMt-
nys ' ). In King Alfred's Soliloquies (ed. Hargrove)
p. 50, the passage is thus introduced : ■ For 'Sinx we
gehyra'5 reden on 'Sim godspelle hiet Crist cwSde Net be
were weig, and soSfestnea, and lyf.' The Blickling
homilist has (p. 17) : 'for >on lie Drihten sylfe cwsel*,
Ic eom weg aoSfsstncsse.'

XIV, 9. ^tyw Os plnnc Fader: Oslendr nobis pa-
Irtm. TTie Version requires fialrem tuum.

i6o fiMtg [«▼, "—

xiv, II. NoM creditis quia ego in Patre^ et Pater in
me est? alioquin propter opera ipsa credite. Wiclif :
* Bileue ^ not that Y am in the Fadir and the Fadir is
in me ? ellis beleue for thilke werkis.*

xiVy 14. Si quid petieritis me in nomine meo, hoc
faciam.

xiVy 15-21. Rubric : the gospel for the vigil of
Pentecost, Whitsun Eve {Roman Missal p. 1 69 { Sarum
Missal p. 206).

xiv, 15. Si diligitis me, mandata mea seruate. Wulf-
stan translates thus (p. 66) : * Gyf ge me lufian, folgia'8
minum larum.*

XIV, 16. et alium Paracletum dabit nobis, ui maneai
uobiscum in aetemum. The clause of purpose, I'aet bSo
etc., omits the pronominal subject. Examples of this
construction are not frequent (Shearin, p. 86, prefers to
regard {'set as the relative pronominal subject). The
occurrences of Paracletus are restricted to this gospel

ixiv, 16, 26$ XV, 26; xvi, 7); the translation is uni-
brmly FrSfriend, except at xiv, 26. ^Ifric defines
the word {Horn, i, 550) : *Se H^lga Gast hi gefrefra'S,
se tSe do's forgyfenysse ealra synna, se is gehaten Paracli-
tus, )>aet is Frefrig^nd, for "Ssin "Se he frefra^ Hera be-
hreowsigendra heortan Inirh his gife.* A synonym is
added in Blickling Horn, (p. 135): < Ic eow sende frofre
Gast (cf. xiv, 26) ; >aBS wordes andgit is swa mon cwel>e
)>ingere oJ>>e frefrend.'

XIV, 17. he ne cann hyne, for Sfim )?e he ne g^syh]?
hyne : quia non uidet eum, nee scit eum. The Version
represents the reading nescit for nee scit (Harris, p. 3 6).

xrv, 1 8. Ne ISte ic Cow stCopcild : Non relinquam
uos orfanos, Blickling Horn, p. 131: < Ne forlsete ic
eow aldorlease * \ Wiclif : * Y schal not leeue ^u fa-
dirles.*

Jtiv, 23-31. Rubric 1 the gospel for Whit Sunday
(Gueranger, Paschal Timi iii, jo6 ; Sarum Missal
p. Z08).

XIV, 13. -^Ifric [Horn, i, 361): 'Se -Se me lufafi, he
hylt mm bebod { and mln Fxder hine lu&%, and wit
cuma'S to him, and mid him wuniait' (also ii, 314).

XIV, 14. ^Ifric (Hoar, ii, 3 1 6) i ' Se «e me ne lu&.15,
ne hylt he mine word. '

XIV, 16. Faracteiui autem Spiritus mnctus (Notes xiv,
ifi). — ilU uas dotibit omnia, ft luggcrel uobis omnia
quaecumqui dixero uebis. The Version gives an inade-
quate rendering of suggeret (var. eommoutbii, admnnihil,
commtmorabiiy Compare .^Ifric (Horn, i, 198) ; ' Ho
eon tihc and gewissa^ to eallum ^Sm ^ingum fie ic cow

XIV, 17. Miftic^Hom. ii, 580): 'Icforlaeteeowsibbe,
and ic forgife eon mine sybbe ' ; Blietling Horn. p. 157:
■ Ic forl£tc mine sibbe to eow . . . ond ic eon sylle mine
EJbbe' i Cura Pail. p. 350 : 'Mine sibbe ic eow selle,
and mine siblie ic Iste to low."

xjv, 30. liiterrogalionesinCtnesin]l.%j^-^T^{Anglia
vii, iS): '\n%ei middaneardes ealdor com to me, and he
an me naht his ne afunde. '

PI CAPUT XV

Cap. XV, j-d. Rubric : the gospel for the festival of
St Vitalis, April »8 {Sarum Miiial p. 363).

XV, t. Ic com a53 vrineard : Ego sum aitis utra.
Tbe tianslalur's original may have had uinta, for uilis
(Nolo w. J).

XV, 2. and hi feormaS etc.: et omntrnquifirtfruc-
tum purgabit turn (Notes iii, 10).

1 62 i^te0 [»^

xVy 4. SwS twig . . . him sylf : Sicui palnus mom
poUst ferre fructum a semet ipso. The phrase of agency,
a semet ipso, is not adequately rendered by him sylf $
at xvi, 1 3 it is translated of him sylfon. — bQton hit
wiinige on winearde : mist manserit in uite (var. uinea ;
see the next Note).

XV, 5. Ic eom wineard : Ego sum uitis (var. uinea).
It must be denied that wing^eard came to signify uitis
* vine. * The Old Latin reading uinea in two of the present
instances (verses 4, 5) establishes the presumption of the
same variant in the third instance (verse i). The correct
rendering of uitis would have been wintrCow. — ^Ifric
{Hom. i, 310 $ ii, 432): <Ne mage ge nan ^mg don
butan me* (var. <to gode ged5n butan me *).

XV, 6. and fordrHwaS etc.: et aruit; et coiiigent
eoSf et in ignem mittunt, et ardent,

XV, 7-1 1. Rubric : the gospel for Wednesday within
the octave of the Ascension.

XV, 7 and hyt byS Cower: etjiet uobis,

XV, 8. Horn, and Saints* Li'ues p. 48: <On >am
bits mm Faeder gewuldorfiillod so^llce, )>aet ge menig-
fealdne waestm and micelne for)> beron.* — and bSon
mine leorningcnihtas : et efficiamini (var. sitis) met
discipuii,

XV, 9. Sicut diiexit me Pater, et ego dilexi uos. As in
many instances, the translator has changed the order of the
clauses ; cf. Blickling Hom, p. 1 3 5 : ' Swa me lufode mm
Faeder, swa ic eow lufige.'

XV, 1 2—1 6. Rubric : the gospel for the feast of one
or of several of the Apostles : In festo unius siue pluri-
morum apostolorum {York Missal ii, 136). ^Ifric names
the day <)>es apostolica freolsdaeg,^ and he translates the
pericope (Hom, ii, 522): * Bis is mm bebod, ^t ge lufion
eow betwynan, s^i^ swa ic eow lufode. (13) Naef% nan

m

miran lufc (wnne he aylle hia siiwle for his freon-
dura. (14.) Ge sind mine frynd, gif ge doiS swa swa ic
eowbebeode. (15) Ne hite ic cow |«owan j for 'San «c
sc Hona nilt hwiEt his hiaford dl4<. Ic het eow mine
fiynd i for (>an iSe ic cydde eow Biva hwEet swa ic it
minum Fider gehyrde. (16) Ne gecure ge me, ac ic
geceas eow, and ic sette eow l>£t ge faron and beron
w;eatm, and cower wiestm Inaihwunige ; and s»a hwit
Ewa ge bidda^ xt minum Ff dei on minum naman, he
EyliS eow.'

XV, 13. Compare [he following paraphraseB: Wiilf-
Stan (p. Ill):' Hwa mjcg Sfre oSrum turgor freondscipe
gecy^an t>onne he his agen feorh gesylle, and ifurh >}ct
his freond wil5 deaS ahredde f ' and Ham. and Saints'
Livts (p. 1J3): 'Ne maeg nan man witS 53eme maran
lufan gecyVaa t>onne )>xt hwylc mann his sylfes feorh for
hia freond sette.'

XV, 14. JB\fnc {Ham, a, 316): 'Ge beoB mine
frynd, gif ge wyrcende beoS 1Sl 'Bincg 'Be ic bebeode eow
to gehcaldemie.'

XV, 15. jElfric {Li'vts of Saints i, 30): ' Ne hate ic
eow na t'cowan, ac ge synd mine freond."

XV, 17-15. Rubric: the gospel for the feast of
one or of several of the Apostles {Sarum Missal p.
475 1 York Missal ii, 133); cf, Luke x, 1-7; 'Bis
godspel sceal to iines apostoles aixssan' (JEMxii:, Horn.

ii, s.«)-

XV, 1 8. ^Ifric [Horn, i, 556): ' Gif Sea middangeard
eow hataS, wite ge tet he me hatode £r eow.'

Kv, 19. Clitic {Mom. ii, 366): '!c eow geceas of
middanearde.'

XV, 2o. Gif bi mi Shton : Si me perseciai sunt.
Consistency with the following clause, Chtan Eower,
would require the genitive min (WOlling, g ii)icf.

1 64 iPtOtM [«^.»5-

^Ifiic (Horn, 19 556): * Gif hi min ehton, >onne ehtatS
hi eac eower.*

XV f 25. Sluia odio nu kabuerunt (var. oderunt me)
gratis, Widif : * For thei hadden me in hate withouten
cause.* ]>aet (Notes i, 32).

xv, 2^xviy 4. Rubric: the gospel for Sunday within
the octave of the Ascension (Gueianger, Paschal Tims
iii, 214; Sarum Missal p. 203).

xVy 26. Bonne sS FrCfriend cymS: Cum autem
uenerit Paracletus (Notes xiv, 16). ^Ifric {Horn, i,
280): <Se Froforgast >e ic eow asendan wille, Gast "Ssere
solSNestnysse >e of minum Faeder gS^y he cy^ gecy^
nysse be me/

CAPUT XVI

XVI, 3. Et haecfacient quia noutrunt etc.

XVI, 5~i 5. Rubric : the gospel for the fourth Sunday
after Easter (Gueranger, Paschal Time ii, 269 ; Sarum
Missal p. 196).

XVI, 5. et nemo ex uobis interrogat me, S^uo uadisF
The Version agrees with the Old Latin variant quo uado
(Notes ii, 7).

XVI, 7. FrSfriend : Paracletus (Notes xiv, 16) 5 cf.
Greg. Dial. p. 177: *Gif ic on weg ne gewite, )K>nne ne
cymIS na to eow se Frdferg^ . . . N]rm)>e ic heonan
gange, se Frdfergast ne cymIS to eow.*

XVI, 12. Cura Past, p. 236 : * Fela ic haebbe eow to
saecganne, ac ge hit ne magon nu git aberan.* — ac gS
hyt ne mag^un nQ Scuman : sed non potestis portare
modo. The verb Scuman is used with the signification
of * portare^ by Wulfetan (p. 22, 1. 23) and by ^Ifric
[Horn, i, 4, 1. 8).

XVI, 13. The Version follows the text: docebit uos

1"', 30] JpOtW i6s

omtum ueriiaUm; lo Wiclif: 'he schaJ leche jou al
trewthe.'

XVI, 16-31. Rubric; the gospel for the third Sunday
after E:aater, that is, Sunday in the second week af
the octave of Easter, which included Low Sunday (Gi
ranger, Paiehal 'Time i, 105, ii, 113 ; Sarum Missal p.
194).

XVI, 17. DixtruHl ergo ex discipuiii eias (var. Dixe-
runt diseipuU etus). — and, I'zt ic (are: et quia uado
ad patrem. Ignoring the repetition from the preceding
verse, the translator has regarded quia as introducing
direct discourse (Notes i, 31).

XVI, 19. De hee quaerilis inter uas quia dixi. With
the Version compare Wiclif : ' Of this thing ^e seken
among jou, for V selde' (Notes xvi, id).

XVI, ao. .Slfric [Hum. i, 141) ■- 'Ge beoS geunrot-
sode on Hsum life, ac cower unrotnys biS awend to ecere

XVI, 11. Cura Past. p. 1861 ' Eft ic Sow gesio, ond
tlonne blissiaS eowre heortan, ond eoweme gefean eow
nan mon xt ne genim^.'

XVI, 13-jo. Rubric ; the gospel for the fourth Sun-
day after the octave of Easter, that is, the fifth Sunday
after E^ter, Rogation Sunday (Gueranger, Pastkal
Time ill, lax; Sarum Missal p. 197).

XVI, 15. .^Ifric {Horn. \, 466) : ' SB'S ic eow secge,
Swa hwxt 8wa gc btddaiS on minum naman xl minum
Faeder, hil bi^ eow getHJod -,'_ and (Li-ves of Saints i,
iBS): 'SoS ic eow secge, Eow sylS min Fader svra
hwfes swa ge hlne biddah her on minum naman.'

XVI, a6. et non diea vobis quia ego rogabo Patrem de
uobis. As at xvi, 19, quia is not correctly rendered.

XVI, 30. in hoc credimus. Wiclif: 'in this thing

J

1 66 i^te0 [«vi, 31—

XVI, 31. NQ g^ gely&S ? The translator presumably
did not have in mind the interrogative character of the
clause. Wiclif: < Now ^ bileuen/

xviy 33. Interrogationes in Genesin 1. 272 {Anglia
vii, 28): 'TruwialS and beolS gebylde ; ic oferswfSe Hsne
middaneard/

CAPUT XVII

Cap. XVII, I— 1 1 . Rubric : the gospel for Rogation
Wednesday at the vig^l of the Ascension {Sarum Missal
p. 200; Tork Missal i, 146; Roman Missal p. 165).
JEMtnc, at the opening of his homily for this vigil, com-
ments thus {Horn, ii, 360): 'bis g^odspel belimp'S sw?5e
liearle to "Ssere mSran freolstide >e to merigen WS ; for
^San "Se on l^m daege astah se HSlend aefter his alriste up
to his Heofenllcan Faeder. Nu to daeg is se uig^ilia >lere
mSran freolstide "Se to merigen WS, and for "Si nedatS
Godes "Seowas ^is godspel nu to daeg >e sprecS ymbe his
fimdunge, and hu he betaehte ealle tSa geleaffullan his
Faeder, aer ^$an "Se he up astige.*

^l£ric (Horn, ii, 360; see Cook, Bibl, S^uot ii, 176)
translates the gospel thus : * Se HSlend cwaet$ to his
Faeder, upp ahafenum eagan to heofonum, Faeder
mm, se tima c5m ; maersa )>mne Sunu, >aet Mn Sunu be
maersie : (2) swa swa Hi forgeafe him anweald ealles
flSsces, >a^ he forgife ece Uf >am eallum >e t$u him
forgeafe. (3) ]>is is sd'Slice ece lif, >aet hi iSe xnne on-
cnawan s5t$ne God, and |>one >e t$u asendest, Haelend
Crist. (4) Ic maersode >e ofer eor'San ; ic geendode >aet
weorc >e 'Su me forgeafe to d5nne. (5) Maersa me nu,
Faeder, mid >e sylfiim, mid )>£re maersunge >e ic haefde
mid >e xt ISan )>e middaneard waere. (6) Ic geswutelode
>mne naman >am mannum be t$u me forgeafe on mid-

"", .1] ^otti 167

dancarde ; Hne hT wSron, and |iu hi me foi^eafe j and hi
heoldon tine sprSce. (7) Nii hi oncneomon |iKt ealle K
Jiing lie Cii me foigeafe syndonftaro i>e; (8) for 'Kan Seic
him forgcaf >» word >e t>u me forgeafe ; hi underfengon
and oDcneowon so^ilce N^t ic fram he ferdc, and hi ge-
lyfdon JiiEt >u me Kindest. (9) Ic gebiddc for hi ; ne
bidde ic foi middaneardc, ac for iS he Sij me forgeafe,
for ^an Se hi synd J>ine ; (1 o) ealle mine J>ing synd Hne,
and hine synd mine ; and ic com gemiersod on him.
(i i) Ne eom ic heononfoj^ on middanearde ; hi synd on
middancatde, and ic cume to 1Se.'

XVII, I. and 3hSf Qpp his iag^n (^[&ic, 'uppaha-
fenum eagan '): cl lubtcuatis aculii. Tlie Version agrees
with the Old Latin reading, et Ituaaii bcuIoi luos.

XVII, 1. Sices mannes (^Ifric, 'ealles flxscea') :

XVII, 3. Again cited by ^ifric {Horn, i, 41): 'J'ict
is ece lif, Jjst hi Se oncnawon soi5ne God, and Sone iSe
tii aaendest, Hxlend Crist.'

XVII, 5. Et nune clarifica me, la Palir, apud limtl
ifium, claritalt quam habui pritu quam mundiu met
apud tt. The phrase, mid Sxre beorbtnysse, is sup-
ported by jElfric'B tendering, ' mid Here mSisunge.'

XVII, 7. g'ecnSowon : cogntiiiirunl {iiaies v, 4iin, 5).

XVII, B. ^xt izc&m of ^i: quia ale exiui. Thecor-
rection of the text is again supported by j^lfric : ' hit ic
ftam he ferde.' The error in the MSS. of the Version Is
merely scribal (cf. verse 1 1 below).

XVII, 11-15. Rubric: the gospel for Wednesday in
the fourth week after Easter {Sarum MissaJ p. 1 96).

XVII, II. And na ic ne eom on middanearde : £t
iam aon sum in munda. The MSS. of the Version have
com (for eom), inverting the scribal error of verse 11
above. — The pericope is introduced by On SiEre tide

i68 i^tr0 [x^n, 13—

86 HKlend • • . cwe8, for which no Latin equivalent is
reported (cf. Notes xiv, i). — heald . . . ^stt y^ m6
sealdest : serua eos , . . quos (var. quod) dedisti mihi.

xviiy 13. ut habeant gaudium meum impletum in
semet ipsis. The Version reproduces the construction of
the predicate participle impletum (Notes xviii, 24).

XVII, 14. and middaneard hi haefde on hatunge:
ft mundus odio eos habuit, Wiclif : < and the world hadde
hem in hate.*

xviiy 1 7. Geh&lga hi on sSSfaestnysse : Sanctifica
eos in ueritate. The reading of the MSS. of the Version,
Geh&lga him sdSfaestnysse, is partially corrected in
MS. B by changing him into hii. This erroneous him
may have been obtained, by a scribal blunder, from ori-
ginal hi on. The phrase on sOSOaestnysse (in ueritate)
recurs at verse 1 9 below.

xvu, 19, 20. Andforhig: Et pro eisf — ne ge-
bidde ic for hi Sne : non pro his autem rogo tantum. In
these phrases, for with the accusative denotes * in behalf
of (Wulfing, g 656) 5 cf. M\£nc {Hom. ii, 368) : «Ne
bidde ic na for ^isum anum, ac eac swilce for ISa "Se on
me gelyfalS )mrh heora word.*

XVII, 23. Ic eom on him, and ySi eart on m6 : Ego
in eisy et tu in me (cf. verse 26 below).

XVII, 24. ^Ifric {Horn, ii, 368): 'Faeder min, ic
willc haet "^ >e t$ii me forgeafe bcon mid me ^Sr ^»r ic
beo ; hset hi mine mxr^ geseon "Se 'Su me forgeafe ; for
t$an ^ t$u lufadest me Sr middaneardes gesetnysse. * The
Version is flexible in the last clause, Kr middaneard
gesett waes {ante constitutionem mundi),

XVII, 26. ut dilectio qua diUxisti me in ipsis sit, et
ego in ipsis (cf. verse 23 above).

'> 14] iEtotnt 169

CAPUT xvrii

^^^^^ Csp. XVIII, XIX. Rubric : the 'Passion according to
St. John ' for the Morning Service on Good Friday
(Gueranger, Pauionlidi ami Holy IVeek p, 46E ) Sarum
Miiiat p. 145).

Kviii, z, J. belECwde: tradebat {^oiti viW, 11).

xviii, 4_a. M'ifnc {Ham. a, Z46) : ' HwsEt, 'Sa ae
Hsiend him togeanes stop, and unforht axode hwaene
hi sohton. (5) Hi Sa cwSdon het hi Crist sohton. K
sicde he him, Ic hit so^lice com. (6) HI ISa mid t>am
worde wendon under bac, feallcnde to eorCan, mid
fryhte fomumene. (7) Eft )S aiWSan iiode se Hslend
hwfene hi sohton swa swICc gewSpnodc. Hi tft andwyr-
don mid (am irran worde ; cmSdon lijet hi Sone Hielend
habban noldon. (8) pi andwyrde he mid Hm ylcan
worde, Ic eow sSde Sr fiW ic se lorn ; gif ge me secalt,
ISta'S mine gyngran aweg. '

xviii, 9. Jist ic naane ['aera etc. : ^ia quo: dediiti
miki, Hon perdidi ex ipsh quemquam. By changing the
order of the clauses the translator has gained idiomatic
directness. For }>set see Notes i, \i.

XVIII, 10-11. The parailel passages are Matt, xxvi,
50-54 i Mark xiv, 46, 47; Luki xxii, 49-51 (Cook,
BiU. Sluot. ii, Z93).

xviii, II. Ancient Laivs and Inililutes of England
ii, 3K6 ; 'Do t'Kt Bweotd on S sccaSe raCe, and geswic
^X3 gefeohtes."

xvui, 15-18, z;-z7. The parallel possagesare Matt.
xxvi, 57, 58, 69-75; Mark xiv, 53, 54, 66-7Z j Luit
xxii, S4-61 (Cook, Bibl. Sguel. ii, 194),

xviii, 14. for folc (MS. A, foke) ; fro fopulo
(Notes xvii, 19, 10).

170 i^te0 [«^™, 17—

XVIII, 1 7. Cwyst 8tl : Numquid (Notes ill, 4).

xviiiy 20. Ego palam locutus sum mundo , , . et
in occulta locutus sum nihiL The MSS. of the Version
transmit an error in the rendering of locutus sum in the
first clause (cf. verses 21, 23 below).

xviiiy 2iy 23. qui audierunt quid locutus sum (var.
sim) ipsis\ — Si maU locutus sum, testimonium perhibi
di malo ,* // autem bene, quid me caedis f In the first clause
the variant reading (sini) suggests the possible retention
in the text of sprKce as a preterit subjunctive. Hen-
shaw (p. 52), after classifying the two instances of
spraece in verse 23 as possible preterit subjimctives, be-
lieves it ''more probable that these forms are present,^*
with the vowel a for e (Cosijn, AU^westsachsische Gram"
matik § 20 ; Notes xix, 36). The text has been
changed to conform with the correction in MS. A at
verse 20 above.

xviii, 24. EtmisiteUm Annas ligatum. The construc-
tion of the predicate participle is reproduced in g^ebun-
dene (-ene for -enne, see Sievers', gg23i,4;296 Anm»
3 ; Notes xvii, 1 3).

xviii, 25. Cwyst \^ : Numquid (Notes iii, 4).

xviii, 27. sS cocc crSow : gallus cantauit (Notes

XUly 38).

xviii, 28, 33, 37, 38. The parallel passages are
Matt, xxvii, i, 2, 11-14 ;Mar>xv, 1—5 ; Z.x<i^/ xxiii, 1-5
(Cook, Bibl. k^uot. ii, 296).

xviii, 28. Adducunt ergo lesum a Caiapha (var. ad
Caiaphan) in praetorium ,• <J. Wiclif : * Thanne thei led-
den Jhesu to Cayfas in to the moot halle.* — sed mandu^
carent pascha (Notes ii, 1 3) 5 cf. Wiclif : * but that thei
schulden ete paslc*

xviii, 30. non tibi tradidissemus eum (Notes xiii,
21).

W:

'1 ^tti 171

n, j4. analiitibi dixirunldeine? TheOldLal.
MS. a omits de me.

XVIII, 35, Cwyst (rfl: Numquid (Notes iii, 4.). —
6e sealdon mE : iradiderunl It mihi (Notw xiii, ai),

XVlli, ]6. ttl nan traderer ludaliij nunc aulem reg~
nam mcum non est hinc. nZre gescald (Notes xiii, ai);
MS. A represeota nane by nfl above the line, Cf. Wic-
lif : > ihit Y echulde not be takun 10 the Jewis ) bui now
my kingdom is not here. '

xviii, j7. ^Ic psera pe ya on sOSfaestnTSse : am-
nii qui lit txiurilaU (Notes iii, 10), MS. A glosses on
with of.

xviii, jK. Ego nullam inutnio in 10 caaiam. The
tense of funde (SieveraJ, g 386, Anm. i) is not supported
by any reported variant ; so also at xix, 4, 6.

f''"i i9i A°- The parallel passages arc Matl. xxvii,
15-iS, 10 i Markxv, 6-11 ; Luke ynaa, i6-i9(Cook,
Bibl. k>fi>l- ii. »97)-

I CAPUT XIX

■ Cap. XIX, 1-3. The parallel passages are Ma//, xxvii,
*S-3Qi Mart XV, 15-19 (Cook, Bitl. gluol. ii, 198).

XIX, 4. fonde: iaunia (Notes xviii, jS).

XIX, 5. And Pilatua sSde him, HEr is mann :
Et dicil (var. dixit) its, Ecct homo. The scribe of MS. A
observed the demand for the clear indication of the subject
of aXde (see the foot-notes).

XIX, 6, clantabanl dicinlis, Crucifigi (fum), cnnfigt.
Dial (var. dixit) eii Pilaiuj, Accipite turn uei, el cruci-
figile i ego enim non tnuenio in m causam. funde (Notes

xviii. jg).

Xi:^ ti. San fiaherei foieslatim. It is only MS.

^172 i?OtM [xa, >2-

Corp. that has the erroneous Nnfst in this apodosis. —
sealde : imdiJil (Notes xiii, ii).

XIX, 11. »lc fZra. pe , , , de3 : amaii qui u rcgcm
facit (Notei iii, lo). — ys fas Caseres wiSersaca
Iran slates freely centradidt Caetari; cf. Wicljf : 'ajenseith
the croperoure.'

XIX, 14. Hit wses )>S eastra ge^arcuagd^s: £rar
aaitm peraiciai paickat. The rcinainiDg occurrences of
parajciui arc 3t verses ]i, 41 ; Maff. xxvii, 61 ; Mark
IV, 41 i Luti xxiii, 54.

XIX, 16-19. T^^^ pondlcl passages are Malt, xxvii,
31, 3i-3B ( Mark )tv, 10, i+, 16 j Luii xxm, 35, 54, 38
(Cook, fiii/. ^M. ii, 199).

XIX, 17. and hi bnr etc.: A baiulani lib't cmcrm
exiuit. The MSS. of the Version agree in the erroneous
reading bSron, which luay be due to the attraction of ihe
preceding plural verbs ; sec the alteration In MS. A.

XIX, ig-io, ^Ifric {Hoin. ii, 154) ; ' }» hengan fil
cempan Crist on »lc-middin, and ta twegen 5cea*ian him
on twa hcalfa. And Pilatus anrat Nes witcs intingan on
anre tabelan mid |jrim gercordum, Ebreiacum, and Gre-
ciscum, and Ledenum samod, pes is EC Hielend, tudeiscr%
Cyning; and asette fiis genrit sona to ^iere rode.'

nx, zi. ac )izt hi cwSde : leJ quia ipii dixit.
The usual construction would require cw«5,

XIX, z], ^Iffic (Hum. ii, 154) : 'la d£ldon IS
cwellcrai Cristei reaf on feower, heora xlcum his dxl,
ma him dcmde seo ta ; and heoldon his tunecan unto-
slitene, for ISan %e heo wars eal buton seame.'

XIX, 14. and ofer minereaf : W iR(var. luper) uesttm

XIX, 15—17. .^llric {Horn, ii, 156)1 'Seo halige
Maria, >^s Hxlendes moder, stod wiS Sa rode tSearle
dreorig, and lohannet samod, hire swuster beam, (ifi)

J

»<,!=] JfMM 173

Bi clypode Drihten to his dreorian meder, Efiie, her han-
gafi nu Wn suira, fSmne ! . . . (17) He cwil! 16 lohanne,
Hei stent Ttin modor < Vi hxfde lohannes hire siSj^
gymene mid gcswSsum 15enunguni, B on 15J5iim iife.'
The passage is again freely handled [Horn, l, 438 ; cf. i,
5E) : ' Bd cv/ieV he lo his agenre mcder, Du fxmne,
her i» tin Bunu ! Eft he cw^S to lohanne, Loca nu, her
(lent tin modor. Syt^an of ^m dx ge harfdc it god-
Epellere lohannes gynienc l>xre hajgan Marian, and mid
rarfulre >enunge, swa sna agenre meder, gehynumode.'

XIX, »s. Maria Cleaphe. O. E. Marijrelngy p. 196 ^
' Simon nses sancta Marian stvyatorsunu, Ciistes modtian
Bunu, SCO ys nemned on Cristes bocum Maria Cleophe.'

XIX, 2S-]0. The parallel passages are Mall, nxvii,
45—50; Mark XV, 33-37; Luki xxiii, 44-46 (Cook,
Bibl. Sluoi. ii, 300).

XIX, 19. bl bewundon etc. : illi aulem spongiam
pltnam actio hjiapo dTcumpontnlti, Bblulerunl erieiui.

XIX, 31-34. i^lfric {Horn, ii, =60)1 'Da wielhreo-
wan ludei noldon getSaiian, for 'ISm symbcldiege, M^ hi
swa hang'odon cuce on 'Sam rodum, ac woldon hi acneU
Ian, and bSdon Piiatc t^ man heora aceancan tobrSce
SET bSre eastenide,* and of ^Sm rodum awurpe. (ji) ]>a
comon ^ cempan mid cwylmbierum tolum, snd sona
«Sra Bceai5ena sceancan tobriecon 'ie 'S gyt cwylmigende
cuce hangodon. (33) HI gcmetton ^ Crist middancarde
deadnc, and his bilgan sccancan scSnan ne dorstotij (34)
ac an ^ra cempena mid cwealmbSrum spere his sidan
geopenode, and of KSre lit flcow blod and wieier samod '
(see also/foiR. i, 116 ; ii, iSz ; and for the later liturgical
cmpioymcnt of this passage (30— 3S)( see Gueranger,
Til Timf after PenUcosi i, 460 \ iii, 476).

XIX, 30. agefhisgSat: tradidil ipiritum (tiotes xui.

174 i^tes [«x, 3a—

XJX, 32. Uemrunt ergo miliUs, etprimi quidemfrege-
rmit crura^ et altersuj, qui crucifixus est cum eo. After
the first clause the Version runs thus defectively : and
brScon ^rest Saes sceancan ]7e mid him Ihangren
waes. Thus primi has been misrepresented as primum,
and et alterius has been omitted. There is trace of an
effort at correction in MS. A, in the reading myd hym
hang^edon. Wiclif has : < and thei braken the thies of
the firste, and of the tothere, that was crucified with him.*

XIX, 33. and gesSwon : ut (var. et) uiderunt,

XIX, 36. Ne forbrsece gS nSn ban on him : os non
comminuetis ex eo. The present indicative (with the sig-
nification of a future) forbrsece has the exceptional vowel
ae for e (Notes xviii, 21, 23). ^Ifric interprets the
prophetic passages referred to {Horn, ii, 282) : <]>agemet-
tan ne moston )>ses lambes ban scaenan, ne "Sa cempan "Se
Crist ahengon ne moston tobrecan his halgan sceancan,
swa swa hi dydon Hera twegra scealSena "Se him on twa
healfa hangodon.*

XIX, 37. And efb 5Ser gewrit segS : Et iterum alia
scriptura dicit. This clause may have been wanting in
the translator's original; the later hand in MS. A has
supplied it. .^Ifric's paraphrase runs thus (Horn, ii,
282): 'and hi sceolon geseon aet >am micclan d5me
hwaene hi gewundodon waelhreawlice on r5de.*

XIX, 38—42. The parallel passages are Matt, xxvii,
57—615 Mark xv, 42—475 Luke xxiii, 50-56 (Cook,
Bibi, Sluot, ii, 302). ^Ifric {Horn, ii, 260), <]>k sum
rice tJegen "Searle waes gelyfed deamunge on Drihten for
^m drystigum folce, his nama waes Ioseph5 and he genea-
IShte ^ hraedHce on aefen to "^m ealdormen, baed )>aet
he m5ste Drihtnes lie bebyrian. []>a wundrode Pilatus
>aet he swa hrat$e gewat (Mark xv, 44), ] and ge'Safode
tJam t$egene haet he hine behwurfe. (39) Ba com eac

I Niche

] ipotts 175

Nichodemus mid gemengedresealfeof myrranand alwan,
manegia punda gewyht. {40) And hi btwundon his lie
mid linvnie ECytan, gedt(?ed mid wyrtum, swa swa heoia
gewuna v/«a. (41) |ja stod on iS£re stowe sum sISnen
tSriih oti 'Sxre niifte ne Ixg nan corSlic mann. (41) Sa
ledon ^ |>egcnas Sone H£lend fixron ' (cf. Horn, i, 116),

XtX, 38. Poil haee autem ragauil Pilalum loitpk ab
Arimalhia, en quod tiiil diicipiiliis Iiiu, occutlui aulim
prafler melum ladaeoriim, ul lollcret corpus Usu. — Jiaet
he maste niman (Notes vii, 31). — )>is he dyde dear-
Dunga; occullui has thus been wrongly inteqireted as
relaiing to the action expressed by ragaail (Handke,
p. 19 i Harris, p. 48).

XIX, 39. and brehte ttc.-.ferens mixturam murrai
ti aloej, ijuaii Ubrai centum. Compare the use of wyrt-
gemang at xii, 3 ; and in the following verse. — boxa
may indicate a variant in the translator's original.

XIX, 4a. Ibi ergo propter parasctaen btdacaram, quia
iuxia irat monumentum, posuerunl leiuiit. " The tranS'
lator takes the implied subject of erai to be paraiceue,
and construes monumenium as object of iaxta " (Harris,
p. 44). A direct translation would be : for {ixra ludea
gearcunge, for ysta ye sEo byrgen wacs neah (cf.
Wiclif; 'for the vigiiie of Jewis feeste, for the sepulcre
ni)'). — gearcnng (Notes xix, 14}.

CAPUT XX

Cap. XX, 1—9. Rubric i the gospel for Saturday in
Easter Week (Gueranger, Paicfial Timt i, 3ao ; Saram
Misial p. 1B7).

XX, I. Witodllce on Suoii reatedsBge : Una autun
labbaii. So at Luke xniv, i. — The parallel passages

1 76 j^tti [«. »—

are Matt, xxviii, i, 5-7; Mark xvi» i» 2» 4-7 ; Luke
xxiVy 1-7 (Cooky BibL S^uot. ii, 303).

XX, 2. The parallel passages are Matt, xxviii, 8 ;
Mark xvi, 8 ; Luke xxiv, 9-1 1 (Cook, Bibl, S^uot, ii,

303)-
XX, 4. foram Petre feme, and c5in raSor : prae-

cucurrit citius PetrOy et uenit primus. The Version may

represent the variant reading ante Petrum; and raSor

may be due to prior (for primus),

XX, 6. Compare Luke xxiv, 12: ]7S SrSs Petrus and
arn t5 ]7Kre byrgene, and SlGtende he geseah S
linwKda sylfe SlCde.

XX, 7. ne laeg hyt, etc. : non cum linteaminibus po-
situm, sed separatim inuolutum in unum locum. By the
introduction of the finite verb laeg, the construction of
gefealden, as object of geseah, has been interrupted.

XX, 9. quia oportet eum a mortuis resurgere (Notes
vii, 32).

XX, I o. Abierunt ergo iterum ad semet ipsos discipuli,
Wiclif: * Therfor the discipHs wenten eftsoon to hem silf.'

XX, ii-x8. Rubric: the gospel for Thursday in
Easter Week (Gueranger, Paschal Time i^ 277} Sarum
Missal p. 1 84).

XX, 12. anne act ]7Sm hCafdon and 5Seme at J^Sm
ftJtum, )>9Er Sees HSElendes lie SlCd wees: unum ad
caput et unum ad pedeSy ubi positum fuerat corpus lesu.
In the phrase aet |>3m hCafdon, denoting the head-end
of the tomb, the plural is idiomatic.

XX, 1 8. Uenit Maria Magdalene adnuntiaris discipu-
lisy S^uia uidi Dominum, et haec dixit mihi. The particle
Sl^ia is not translated (Notes i, 32) j cf. Wiclif: *That
Y sai the Lord, and these thingis he seide to me.'

XX, 19-31. Rubric: the gospel for Low Sunday
(Gueranger, Paschal Time i, 342; Sarum Missal p, 1^0),

^Ifric renders the pericope at the head of his homily for
Ihis AaY{Hom. i, i30iCook, Bibl. ^ol. ii, 177): '^ftcr
"Sxi HSiendes Sriste wSron his discipuli beloccne on
anum huse for fitei ludeiscan folces ogan. Ba oti anum
iested»ge com se H£lend in to heom, and cnzeS heom to,
Sy sibb betweox eow, (10) Da [li he Wa cwKiS, (la
arteoWe he him his handa and his sidan. And liI n^ton
s»y'5e bliSe Kirh his Srist and his locymc. (11) He
cwsiS )>a efi, Sysibb hetweox eow ; swo swa. min Fiedcr
asende me, swa wille ic cac sendan eow, (11) Caableow
he him onuppon, and cwa;1S, UndcrfoS Haligne Gast :
(13) iiSra manna synna |>e ge forgifaS, (iSta beo8 forgi-
fene; and tarn ]>e ge ofteo^ Jia forgyfennysse, Jiam biB
oftogen. (14) Da na^ Thomas |>£r, an hSra twcif
apostola. (ij) Efi, Hi ^ Thomas com, ]S cwcdon his
gcfcran him to, We ge^won |>one HSlend. He and-
wyrdc, Ne gelyfe ic t^t he of dea'Se arise, biiton ic
geseo Hi dolhswa^u on his handiim, and on totum, and
on sidan. (16) Ea eft embe seofon niht com se HSlend
inn to heom, )jSr hy heclysede wSron, and cwic'S, Sy
sibbe betweox eow. (17) Ba cwseS he to Thoman, Sete
filne hand on minum dolhswa^ium, and grapa mine handa
and mine sidan, and ne beo Hi na ungelealFul f/at ic of
deatie arise, ac gelyf, (18) Thomas Ja sceawode and
grapodc, and cvixS liim to, Dij eart min Drihten and min
God. (19) Him andwyrde se HSlend, Dii gelyfst, for
iSm t« |ni me gesawe; ac )a beoS gesSlige K hit ne
gesawon, and hwsl>cre gelyfeti. . . . (30) Se Hslend
worhte fela oiSre tacna on gesih^ his leomingcnihta, }>e
nSron gesettc on Cristes bcc. (31) ^s wundra sjnd
awritene to IS hst ge sceolon gelyfen fiaet se Hslend
is Godes Sunu; and ge sceolon habban >aet ece lif turh
Kone geleafen."

XX, 19, 10, II. The parallel passages are Marixvi,

178 JltOttg [«*, i9~

14, 15 ; Luki XXIV9 36, 4O9 4iy 49 (Cooky BibL SluoU
ii, 304).

XX, 19. Cum esstt ergo sero die ilio, una sabbatorum
(rf ii/i4p^ iiulwp if fii^ rSy aafi$drwy). The Graecism una
sabbatorum (which fkils to convey the required meanings
'the first of the week*) is rendered too literally; so too in
Wiclif : 'Therfor whsinne it was eue in that dai, oon
of the sabatis.*

XX, 23. ^Ifiic (Hom, iy 370) 'Bxra manna synna
|>c gc forgyfalS beolS forgyfene 5 and "Sam "Se ge forgife-
n3rsse ofuimon, him bilS oftogen seo forgyfenys.* Com-
pare also Matt, xvi, 19; xviii, 18 (Cook, Bibi, Sluot, ii,
a6o).

XX, 24. Thomas autem unus ex duodecimo qui dicitur
DidymuSf non erat cum eis quando uenit lesus. By the
particularity of the context (cf. Notes xi, 1 6 ; xxi, 2) the
translator has been led to take the additional step required
to define the name Didymus (iiUvfios, <twin*); in this
definition he has, however, been surpassed in clearness
by the martyrologist (O. E. Martyrology p. 220): <se
waes on Grecisc nemned didimus^ ond on Romanise
geminuSf hset is on ure gel>eode getwyn ; for ^m he waes
swa geciged for iSsun )>e he waes urum Hxlende gelic on
menniscre onsyne. It is, of course, the Semitic name
Thomas that signifies 'twin,* and is translated by AlBvfAos,

XX, 25. I'SEra naegela fxstnunge : Jixuram da-
uorum. The translator has overlooked the special mean-
ing of Jixuram (rhy n^ov), *uestigium,^ 'print '5 and
Wiclif has done the same : 'the fitching of the nailis.*
^Ifric (as cited above, and Hom, i, 302) uses ' dolh-
swaBtJ,' in close agreement with which is 'dolh' of the
Blickling Hom. p. 9 1 : ' And he eac aeteowde >a wtinda
ond j>ara naegla dolh >aem ungeleafiuUum mannum * (cf.
O, E. Martyrology p. 52).

"'> ■] Jl50K« 179

XX, zG. he\octaumiaraa; ianui J dauii J. In Anglo-
Saxon the absolute construction is in the dative case. It
is a foreign idiom, and in all lileraiy Iianslatlons into
Anglo-Smon there is a tendency to avoid it. Thus, of
the twelve occurrences of the construction in the origi-
nal of this Gospel, it is reproduced only in this one in-
stance {Morgan Cailasray, Jr., The Abialate ParticipU
in Atiglo-Saxsn p. 13; Wulfing, §9S)-

XX, 18. Reipmdit Thomas et dixit ei, Dominui (Old
Lat. var. la ts Darainui) meus el Deui meuj.

XX, 19. JE,\inc{Htim. i, 134): 'He cwieJSio Thoman,
JJii gelyfst, for 'San 8e 'BG me gesawe. . . . GesSlige
beofi (la t>e me ne gerawon, and )«ah on me gelyfaC ' ; and
(Horn, i, 190): ' Eadige beoC Jil t* me ne geseoB, and
hi hwiclSere gelyfaS on me.'

XX, ]i. et ul credenlii ttiiam (var. uilam aelemam)
habealit in nomine eius.

CAPUT XXI

Cap. XXI, 1-14. Rubric : the gospel for Wednesday
in Easter Week (Guerunger, Pasclial Time i, 150 ; Sa-
rum Mijial p. 181). At the beginning of his homily for
this day, j^lfric recites the pericope in his own manner
(Hem. ii, i88j Cook, Bibl. S^uol. ii, 178): ' Se HSiend
bine geswutelode aH'ter his Sriste kC l>iere sie Tyberiadit
his seofon leomingcnihtum on fixnolie. (i) J)Sr fixodo
Petrus, and Thomas, and Nathanael, lacobus and lo-
hannes, and oiSre twegen Nera naman ne nemde se god-
spelleie. (5) Hi swuncon ealle fia nihl on idclum fixnoUe,
and n£nne Use ne gelxhton. (4) Ba on merigen stod
se Hielend on Jliam stiande, and sira ISeah hi ne mihton
hine oncnawan, (s) Se HSIcnd him cwcli to, Gecnapan,

i8o ^tf0 [«i, i^

hebbe ge Snige 83rfliiige begyten ? HI cwsEdon, Nese.
(6) Drihten cwae'S, Wurpa'5 eower net on ^ swTSran
hodfe )»aes rewettes, and ge gemetaiS. Hi "^ wurpon
)>aet net on "^ swTSran healfe, and hit sloh sona swa fill
fixa >aet hi hit earfotfllce ateon mihton. (7) ])a cwas'5
lohannes to Petre )>aet hit waere se Haelend \>e on 'Sam
stiande stod. Hw«t, ^ Petnis hine begyrde, and swam
to lande; (8) 1$a diSre six c5mon mid rewette. (9) Ba
gesawon hi on "Sam lande licgan gleda, and fisc onuppan,
and hiaf "Sser on em. (10) ]^ cwae'S se Hselend, Bringa'5
of >am fixum )>e ge nu gelaehton. (11) Petnis "Sa teah
)>aet net to lande, mid micclum fixum afylled ; Her waeron
on o'Ser healf hund fixa and "Sry fixas; and )>aet net swa
tSeah aiSolode. (12, 13) Se HSlend cwaeiS to him, Cmna'5
and gereordiaiS eow. And he sealde him iSz hlaf and fisc.
Heora nan ne dorste hine axian hwaet he wSre, for "San
)>e hi ealle wiston >aet he waes se Hselend, and him nan
"Sing )>aBS ne twynode.'

XXI, I. Postea manifestauit se iterum lesus ad man
Tiberiadis ; manifestauit autem sic.

XXI, 2. Se ys gecweden gelicost : qui dicitur Didy-
mus (Notes xx, 24). — Zebedeus as a genitive occurs
also at Matt, xxvi, 37, and Luke v, 10 (MS. A) ; it is
Zebedeis at Matt, xx, 20 ; xxvii, 56 ; Mark x, 35 ;
Luke V, 10 ; — elsewhere the Latin genitive Zebedei is
retained : Matt, x, 2 ; Mark iy 19, iii, 17.

XXI, 3. Uado piscari, Dicunt ei, Uenimus et nos
tecum. Compare the uses of willan described at Notes
vii, 32.

XXI, 5. cweSe ge : numquid (Notes iii, 4).

XXI, 7. tunicam succinxit se^ — erat enim nudus^ —
et misit se in mare. In the rendering of these clauses
the Version is analytic and vivjd.

XXI, 9. et piscem superpositum. MS. A. appears

to have the correct rendering, and fisc {iSr ofer, nhile
MSS. Corp. and C transmit what may be a scribal dis-
tortion of pZr ofer into pSr on fVr. This supposition
is strengthened by j^ltHc's rendering, and Gsc onuppan,
cited above, which is repeated Horn, ii, 292 j the LinJii.
Clou may also be noticed : ' and Sone fisc ofcrsetted.'

XXI, 11. And nSn pSra pe fai saet etc. : Et ntma
eadebal diictniium (v3r. ditiumbtnlium) inierrogari lum,
Tu quit ts (var. esset). (Notes lii, 10 ; ii, 7.)

XXI, 14. Hue iam tirtia matiifcitalus eit leiai dilci-
pulis.

XXI, 15—19. Rubric ; the gospel for the vigil of St.
Peter, June iS {Roman Miual p. 301 ; Sarum Missal
P- 385)-

XJCI, 16. Cura Pail. p. 41 1 'And eft he cwseS to
Petre "Sxm aposlole, Petrus, lufiist 'Su nil > He cwa;*,
Bu mast t«et ic fle lufige. And 1^ cwaeS Driliten, Fed
Sonne niin sceap, gif fiu nie liifige.'

XXI, 17. JSMt'ic {Horn, ii, ago) : 'Drihten him to
cwb;3 Sriwa let 'Biaum ylcan gereorde i he cwa;1!, Petrus,
lufest Su me i He cwiiS, Drihten, Sii wast ealle Sing,
and inj wast t>Kt ic ISe lufige. Drihten cwxS him t5, Gif
Su me lufige, Ixitwa mine seep.'

XXI, \i. f>3 JiQ giDgra wSre: Cum tiies iunior.
After JiB the indicative is rightly employed ; cf. Wiclif :
' Whannc thou were jongere,'

XXI, 19—24. Rubric ! the gospel for the feast of St.
John the Apostle and Evangelist, December 17 (Gue-
ranger, Ckristmai i, 186; Turk Miual i, ij).

XXI, 10. The context refers to liii, 13-15. — hwaet
ys sE Se belSwS ? quis in qui iradil U f (Notes i, 191

XXI, 11. ii.w»iacea.\\iai hie auUm ijuid? Wiclif:
' but what this ? '

1 82 ^te0 [XXI, 21-25]

XXI, 22. Dicit it If JUS, Si sic gum uolo manere donee
ueniamy quid ad uT An Old Latin reading is si eum
uolo sic manere J and this was sometimes changed by the
erasure of si ; the resultant reading would correspond
exactly with the Version ic wylle J^aet h6 wunige Sus.
Essentially the same resultant reading is represented in
the numerous MSS. that have sic for si sic (haplogiaphy).
The text of the Version has been emended by the intro-
duction of Gif| in conformity to the accepted reading
(cf. the next verse). Wiclif has : < So I wole that he
dwelle til that Y come, what to thee ? *

XXI, 23. sed si sic eum uolo manere donee ueniam,
quid ad teT The MSS. of the Version have ac Sus ic
etc., and thus agree with the MSS. that have sic for si
sic, as in the preceding verse.

XXI, 24. et scimus quia uerum est testimonium eius.

XXI, 25. Sunt autem et alia multa, quae fecit lesus ;
quae si scribantur per singula, nee ipsum arbitror mun-
dum (var. hunc mundum) cafere eos, qui scribendi sunt,
libros. The conditional sentence represents a mechanical
transference from the Greek. It is possible that the
Version reproduces the variants scriberentur and capere
posse. WicliTs version betrays its original in detail:
* whiche if thei ben writun bi ech bi hym silf, Y deme
that the world hym silf shall not take tho bookis that ben
to be writun.*

Tn«

Is of Wordsworth »nd White'i

cridcal cdidon of ths

Vulgate New Tatimcnt (see p. 114) iia» nor b«n tepratol here,

WicliTi vBsion citeci in Oit Notes may be yerified in ProfeHor
Skeat-i volume (reprinted from Fonliall and Madden) : Til Nno
T^,,^t« in EnglUk a«.rj,-ff „ ,h, ^cr!h„ ij Jchn ffydiffi,
aheul A. D. ijSo, asJ teviud by Jukn Pumy, atiul A. D.
13SS. Oiford, At the Clarendon Press, I R75. The ipecial chai-
icter oF the following IibB hu, moteover, eidudrd the collecdon of
a snail number of additional titles from Che Notes and of a latgir
number from the Inrrdduction.

I MANUSCRIPTS

In connection with this enumetaiion, the provenance of [he
MSS. has not been reported (ice Introduction).

Corp. — MS. CXL (formerly S. +) of Archbishop Parker's
collection of MSS. at Corpus Chrisd College, Cambridge. Date,
the btgtnning oftht tlectnlh unlurj.

B. — MS. Bodley 44,1 (formerly NE. F. 3. ij), in the
Bodleiin Library, Oiford. Date, thi btginniig of lie rimntk eta-
tury.

C. — MS. Cotton OthoC. I, in the British Museum, London.
Dbu, Iht htginning if lit cleninlA a

A. — MS. M. 2. 1 J, in the C
Dale, lie friHalf ef tit eletitntk ea.

L. — The Lakelands Fragmeat, 'hi the Bodleian Libniy,
Oiford. Dais, lie firs, kalf if the eliveni century.

Ro7aI. — MS. BibL Reg. i. A. ii>, of the Royal Library in
the BritiGh Museum, London. Date, til emelfii ceitnry, preiaiij
in lie reign of Sufie„.

Hatton. — MS. Hatton 3S ((otmerly 65), in the Bodleian
lihraiy, Oiford. Dan, the l-welfti cenlury, prabably in Iht reigi
rfH-ry It.

tmbridgc UiuTeidty Ubrary,

1 84 IBibliosrap^

II EDITIONS

Thii list embncet the edidom of the entire Verdon tnd the edi-
tiont of sepvate gospels ; and it excludes the enumeration of the
less comprehensiye passages published in text-books and elsewhere.

1 57 1. The gospels rf tkefvwer Euangelistes translated in the
dde Saxons tyme out of Latin into the vulgare toung of tke Saxons,
newly collected out of Auncieut Monumentes of tke sayd Saxons and
now puplished for testimonie of tke same. At London. Printed
by John Daye dwelling ouer Aldersgate. 1571. Cum priuil^io
Re^ maiestatis per decennium. 4°.

1665. Sluatuor D. N. Jesu Ckristi Euangeliorum Versiones
perantiou^e Mt^e, Gotkica sctl. et Anglo-Saxonica : Sluarum illam
ex celeoerrimo CoMce Argenteo nunc primum depromat Franciscus
yunius F, F, Hone autem ex Codicibus MSS, collatis emendatiiu
recudi curavit Tkomas Maresckallus, Anglus : Cujus etiam Ohser^
vationes in utramque Versionem subnectuntur, Accessit & Glossarium
Gotkicum : cui pramittitur Alpkabetum GotUcum, Runicum, &c,
opera ejusdem Francisci Junii. Dordrechti. Typb & sumptibui
Junianis. Excudebant Henricus & Joannes Essaei, Urbis Typo-
graphi Ordinarii. CIO 10 C LXV. 40.

NoTB. — Some copies of this work haye a changed title-page
(the entire first * gathering * — four leaves — is in different type),
imprinted : Amstelaedami. Veneunt apud Janssonio-Waesbergios.
A* 1684.

1843. £)tf Halgan Godspel on Englisc. Tke Anglo-Saxon
Veraon of tke Holy Gospels, edited from tke original manuscripts.
By Benjamin Thorpe. London and Oxford, 1 842.

NoTs. — This edition was reprinted in America by Loun F.
Klipstein : New York, George P. Putnam, 1848.

1865. Tke Gotkic and Anglo-Saxon Gospels in parallel columns
vfitk tke versions of Wycltffe and Tyndale ; arranged, vfitk Preface
and Notes. By Joseph Bosworth, assisted by George Waring.
London, 1865 ; 2nd ed. 1874.

1871-1887. Tke Holy Gospels in Anglo-Saxon, Nortkumbrian,
and Old Mercian Versions, synoptically arranged, vfitk collations
exki biting all tke readings of all tke MSS. ; together witk tke Early
Latin Version as contained in tke Lindisfame MS, , collated witk

tjk Latin frrsin h Ike R-siiasrii MS. By Walter W. Slual.
Cambridge, University Pr™, 1871-1887. 4°.

NoTi. —This edldon was proiected by John M. Kemble, who
at the time of his death, in th= spring of 1B57, had prepared a large
portion of the first gospel. The work was then assumed by Charles
Hirdwielc, and the cumpleted Maliirai was published in i8;8.
Professor W. W. Skeat succtedcd as editor, and published Mark
in 1S71 ; Luii in 1874; John in 1878 ; and finally a new edi-
tion BlMallieuiin 1S87.

I871. " Anglo-Saxon Vriiion of the Gospel According to St.
John." Handhactcf jingl^Saxcn and Early Engliih. By Hiram
Conon. New York, Holt k Willianu, 1S71.

NoTi. — In this imtince <he leit was obtained from Thorpe's

1893. Thi Coifd of Saint Lite in Angle-Saxw. Edited
from til Manuscrifii, viiih an Imraduciicn, Nile, and a Glmary.
By James W. Bright. Oifbtd, At the Clarendon Press, 1893.

1903. A Harmony of the Version ! " Parallel Pamigcs from
the Old English Gospels." Appendix 1 in Sihiical ^slaluni it
Old E'lliili ffriurs. Second Series, By Albert S. Coot. New
York, Charles Scribner's Sons ; London, Edward Arnold, 190].

Ill ANGLO-SAXON PROSE WORKS

This it an alphabetically arranged list of the printed books fmra
which have been imported into the Nota those passages of the
Gospel of St. John that are found, in independent translation. La
Anglo-Saion prose works, as brought together by Professor Albert
S. Cook in his Biblical ^alatiwi.

Alfred's &/iloama. — King Alfred t Old English Veruen tf
St. Aigiiainii Solilojuii:,. Edited with Introductjon, Naiei, and
Glosary, by Henry Lee Hargrove. [Yale Studies in English,
liii.] New York, H. Holt Ic Co., igai.

jElfiit's Hmilii,. — Tie Hcmiliii tj tkt AnglsSax-^n Church.
Ed. by Benjamin Thorpe. 1 vols. London, (844-1846.

jElfric's Uwt of Sainti, Ed. by Walter W. Skeat. [E. E.
T. S., 76, 81, 94, II4-1 Lonil™. iS8i-t9oo.

Aiicltst Lm/i and Initiaas tf England. Ed. by Benjamin
Thorpe. I vol. fbl. ; alio i vols. 8vo. London, 1840.

1 86 IBibUosrapin?

Bede*s Ecclenastical History of tke EnglisA PeopU ( The Old
EngiisA Version of). Ed. by Thomas Miller. [E. E. T. S., 95,
96, no, III.] London, 1890-1898.

Benedictine Rule. -— Die angelsachsischen Prosabearbeitungen der
Benedictinerr^eL Hng. yon Arnold Schroer. [Bibliothek der
agt. Pron, u.] Kaasel, Georg H. Wigand, 1885-1888.

— TAe Rule of S. Benety Latin and Anglo-Saxon Interlinear
Vernon. Ed. by H. Logeman. [E. E. T. S., 90.] London, 1888.

Blickling Homilies of the Tenth Century (The). Ed. by R.
Morris. [E. E. T. S., 58, 63, 73.] London, 1874-1880.

Cura PastwaJis. — King jilfreits West-Saxon Version of Gre-
gory s Pastoral Care. Ed. by Henry Sweet. [E. E. T. S., 45.]
London, 1871.

Gregory*s Dialogues. — Bischofs fVarferth von Worcester Ueber"
setnung der Dialoge Gr^ors des Grossen. Hrsg. von Hans Hecht.
[Bibliothek der ags. Pron, y.] Leipzig, Georg H. Wigand,
1900.

Hexameron of St. Basil ( The Anglo-Saxon Version of the). Ed.
by Henry W. Nonnan. ind ed. London, 1849.

Homilies and Saints* Lives. — Angelsachsische Homilien und
Heiligenleben, Hrsg. von Bruno Assmann. [Bibliothek der ags.
Pron, iii.] Kassel, Georg H. Wigand, 1889.

Interrogationes in Genesin. — ** -/Elfric^s version of Alcuini In-
terrogationes Segeuulfi in Genenn.** Ed. by George Edwin Mac-
Lean. Anglia vi, 425-473 5 vii, 1-59.

Old English Martyrology (An). Ed. by George Herzfeld.
[E. E. T. S., 116.] London, 1900.

Popular Treatises on Science ^uritten during the Middle Ages.
Ed. by Thomas Wright. London, 1841.

Wulfstan : Sammlung der ihm xugeschriehenen Homilien. Hrsg.
yon Arthur Napier. Berlin, Weidmann, 1883.

IV SPECIAL STUDIES OF THE VERSION

Drake, Allison, The Authorship of the West Saxon Gospels.
Columbia College Dissertation. New York, 1894.

Handke, Robert, Ueber das Verhdltnis der loestsOchsischen Evan--
gelien - Uebersetnung %um lateinischen Original, Dissertation
(Halle-Wittenberg). Halle, C. A. Kaemmerer & Co., 1896.

1

Binii, Lancelot Minor, Srudin in tkt Aigtii-SaxiiK Firiien 0/
lie Ge-fcU. Part /.■ Til firm 0/ (*( Lalin Original, and Mii-
lukcn RinJcHngs. Juhna Hopldna Unricrsity DiSKrtadon. Bjilti-
more, 1901.

Harris, Mattic Ansrice, A Gleimry of lie fftii Saxon GtipcU.
[Yale Studici in EngUib, •!.] Boston, New Yot^, and London,
Lamion, Wolffe 4 Co., 1895.

Hmshaw, Alonzo Norton, Tkl Syntax of lit hdkioiiit and
Sutjuaciivi Mttads in lit ^nglo-Saxsn Gospds. Dioertation.
Leipzig, Oswald Schmidt, 1S94.

Owen, W. B., " TbeinfluMce of the Lada Synta« in the Anglo-
SuonOoepdi." Transatlicni ef lie American PUIsltgical Aiixi-
flri=.iiu (.883:), 59-6*.

Reuninn, Mai, Die Spracii det minelkenntcien Evangilien
(Codd. Ryal I A und Haiisn jS). Berlin, Weidmaan, 1S81.

V LITURGICAL WORKS

Dii Kalendaria ui-d Marlyrekgien dir Angelsacisen a -mle dai
Mariyrolopum und der Computus der Herrad von Landiperg,
NebilAnnalen der Jain /Sjg «nd 1S60. Von Ferdband Piper,
Berlin, R. Decker, 1862.

tie Ijiurgical Tear, By the R. R. Dom Proiper Guerangef,
Translated from the Ffcneh by the Rev. Dom Laurence Shepherd
and the Bcnedicdnei of Stanbrook. London, Burnt and Gales,
1867-I9°3.

Tie Ramen Miiialfir tie ,ie of lie Laily ,- including all lie Feaili
fir England, Stolland, Ireland, tie Society 1/ Jemi, and Order ef
S. Benedict. A new and complete edition. London, Burns and

Tie Sariim Misial, in Englisi. [By A. H. Pearson.] Lon-
don, The Church Pns>, 1S68. Second edhion, iSS*.

Tie Tork Miiial. — Mitsali Ad Us-m Iniignis Eccleda Eiera-
eenth. [The Surtcei Society, 59, 6d.] London, 1874.

Notea have been included in thii lilt,

j«lfiic'l Grammar. — jel/rici Grammalii und Gloiiar. Htig. 1

^ J

i88 l&Mioscam

▼on Julitit Zupitza. Ente AbCeUung : Text nnd Variantm. Ber-
lin, Wddmann, 1880.

Callaway, Morgan, Jr., TAe Absolute Participle in Anglo-Saxon,
Johns H(^kin8 University Dissertation. Baltimore, 1889.

Callaway, Morgan, Jr., ''The Appositive Participle in Anglo-
Saxon.** Publicatiom of the Modern Language Association of
America xvi ( 1 901 ) , 141-360.

Coajn, P. J., AltwestsacksiscAe Grammatik, Haag, Martinus
Nijhoff, 1883-1888.

Belden, Henry Manrin, Tke Prepositions in, on, to, for^ fore^
and at in Anglo-Saxon Prose. Johns Hopkins Universi^ Disserta-
tion. Baltimore, 1897.

Biilbring, Karl D., Altenglisches ElementarhucA, i. Teil : Laut-
lehre. Heidelberg, Carl Winter, 1902.

Kaluza, Max, HistoriscAe Grammatik der englischen SpraeJke,
Berlin, £mil Felber, 1 900-1 901.

KeUner, Leon, Historical Outlines of English Syntax. London
and New York, MacmUlan Sc Co., 1892.

Kock, Ernst Albin, The English Relative Pronouns : a critical
essay. Lund, Hjalmar MoUer, 1897.

March, Francis A. , A Comparative Grammar of the Anglo-Saxon
Language. New York, Harper & Brothers, 1871.

Morris, Richard, and L. Kellner and Henry Bradley, Historical
Outlines of English Accidence. London and New York, Macmil-
lan & Co., 1897.

Shearin, Hubert Gibson, The Expression of Purpose in Old
English Prose. [Yale Studies in English, xviii.] New York,
H. Holt & Co., X903.

Sierers, Eduard, Angelsachsische Grammatik. Dritte Aufiage.
Halle, Max Niemeyer, 1898. Translated and edited by Albert S.
Cook, An Old English Grammar. Third edition. Boston, Ginn
& Co., 1903.

Wiilfing, J. Ernst, Die Syntax in den Werken Alfreds des
Grossen, Bonn, P. Hanstein, 1 894-1901.

^P <alo^jtfarp

The order of »er<U a etcicilr alpfaabctical, ^ bang placed between

aJ md a/i bur iniriil » fellowi 1. 9 i. raed for both a and p. AIJ

forms ind all Tariint ipdliop ire entered. The Renderof adjectlva

ii not desigoaied, but all fomu ue entered. Ronun numrisla In-

dicate the clan of ablaut rerbi ^ wi., wi., w3., thecUsaofwealc

Yerbi) rd., the reduplioiring verba; pip., the preteritive-preient

in the order uled in Bright'! Anglo-Suon Renin : uif., ptc., ger..

ind. pra., opt. pna., imp., ind. prH., opt. pret.. pp., no designa-

tion being used in the case gf ind. and of pra. Each dadgnation of

mood ind lenM applia to ill citations that follow untU another de-

BgnatioD is used. The citations are intended to be complete except

when ' etc." is added, ' etc.' covering at least two instances.

The Latin words of the original cited in () are designed to show

literahieB or freedom on the part of the translator, or otherwise to

illiucrue the meaning. When foUovmig a definitioa, the Latin word

occurs in lU citations covered by the definition j wben following a

dtadon, in that passage only.

A

beget, bear : pp. acennede.

IbkiiaM,wi.,W<W!pr«.

ateorfon, iji, cult pret. jd

3d sg. ablende, n, 40.

sg. accrf, ig, 10.

Abraham, Abraham : ns.

icuman, v, come ; comf up

a, 39 etc.; ga. Abra-

to, be lugidcHt for, sus-

hames, S, 35 etc; as.

tain, bear: inf. 16, 11

Abraham, S, 57-

(sec Note).

ibQgaa, 11, hoiu, btnd.

adrifan, i, drive, expel:

Hoop-, prel. 3d sg, abeah.

pret. 3dag. adrif, 1, ly.

piet. opt. 3d sg. idrife.

ac, conj., but: i, i etc.

11, 41.

aceanan, m., bring fenh.

a.Ula'w:-^. I, .7«C.}

1 90

€iof^gWPl

ds. Sy X, 45 etc.; as. S,
7, 19 etc.

Kfen, m.y evening : ns. 20,
19.

Kfire, adv., ever^ aiivays :
14, 16.

seftemest, supl. adj., last :
ds. aeftemestan, 7, 37.

sefter, prep. w. dat., z.
after (time and place) : i,
15 > ^» 9 ^c. ; — aefter
^San, after that, after-
ivards I 21, I. — 2» ac-
cording to I 2y 6 ; 8, 15.
— 3. after ^ for (object
sought): 6, 27.

Kghwylc, pron. adj. and
subst., eachy every one :
ns. 16, 32.

KgSer, pron., each. —
conj., aegSer ge . . . ge,
both . . . and : 1 5, 24.

KlCy pron. adj. and subst.,
eachy every : ns. 3, 8 etc. 5
gs. Sices, 17, 2 ; ds. 2t\'
con, 19, 23 ; as. slcne,
4, 1 3 etc. 5 ale, 15,2. —
(with 65er), each other :
ns. 13, 14 ; 13, 22.

Snig, pron. adj. and subst.,
any^ anyone : ns. 2, 25
etc.; as. snigne, 7, 51;
18, 31.

Sr, comp. adj., z. early :

as. acme, 21, 4. — 2.
earlier : ns. i, 15 (frior).
Sr, z. comp. adv., beftfre,
ftirmerlyy first I 6, 625 7,
51 $ 9, 27 (jam). — supl.
aerest, 8, 7 etc.; srost,
I, 41. — 2. conj., ere^
before : (w. opt.) 4, 49
etc.; (w. ind.) 13, 38.

— 3. prep. w. dat., be-
fore : i, 1 5r etc. ; — Ser
^SoLOi ^, before that^ be-
fore\ (w. opt.) 13, 19
etc.; (w. ind.) 8, 58.

Srenddraca, m., rhessen-
ger \ ns. 13, 16 {apos-
tolus).

Kryst, m. f., risings resur-
rection : ns. II, 25 ; ds.
aereste, 5, 29.

aet, prep. w. dat., z. at^ in
(place, time) '.4, 6 ; 6,
64 etc. — 2, of from (w.
verbs of askii^, hearing,
receiving) : i, 40 (sec
Note) ; 4, 9 ; 5, 41 etc.

— 3. about, in respect to :
4, 18.

aetforan, prep. w. dat., be-
fore, in front of\ 19, y

aetgaedere, adv., together ^

in company. 4, 9 etc.
sethrinan,!, w. gen., touch %

V

■

^^B ^loigwe igt

^^^Himp. xnd sg. xthrin, ao,
^^H^17 ; pret. 3d sg. xthran,

setspurnan, 11 1, jlrite
against, stumble : 3d Eg.

abSn, id., iang, crucify t
get. ahonne, 19, 16 j
pret. 3d pi. ihengon, 19,
18, 13 ;pp. ahingen, 19,
iQ, 11, 41.

ahsiaa, see axi&a.

EtspytnS, 11, 9, lo.
(etywednys, f, appear-

Godea ^ywednys, £;M-
>i*an)F : gs. astywednysse,
I, zgr.
Sfindan, iii, find, detect :

ahyldan, yii.,bcnd,incline,

baixi : pret. 3d sg. ahylde.

19, 30-
ahyrdan, wi . .harden : pret.

3dsg. ihyrde, 11, 40.
alStfto, rd., let go, lay

dmvH ; ger. alStanne, 1 0,

pp. ifiinden, 8, 4 (^*;i6«-
htndere).

18.
alewe, f., aloe : ap. alerran.

'

Sgaa, prp., oiwi, posseii:
3d sg. nah (< neih),

igen, adj., oiijn : ds. age-
num, 5. 43 i as. Igen, 7,
iSi .0, iSjdp. agenum.

•9, 39-
Slyfan, n i . , attoiu, permit 1
pp. aiyftd, s, loi 18.
31.

alysao, wi., mate free, lib-
erate : ad Sg. alyst, 8,

1

I, M i agcnon, 16, 31,

ap. Igene. 10, 3, 4.
SgEotan, u, pour, pour out :

prct. 3d sg. Igcat, a, \ 5.
agyfan, v, gi've o-vir, gi-ve

up : pret. 3d sg. agef,

■9. l°-

31, 36.
5n, num. adj. and subM.,
I. Myitis. 6, 8 etc. id.,
amiin, 6, S3r etc. j anon,
10, 19 (sec Note}) an
lelter anum, one after an-
other : «, 9 } on anon

Shebban, vi, liji, lift up,
exalt : 3d sg. ahef«, 13,
18; indpl. ahebba-B, 8,

restedsge, to, i (»ee
Note) ; as. anne, 8, 41
etc. i In, 7, Hi on an.

^^^^_ aS i prct. 3d sg. ahdf, 3,
^^L 14 etc. ; pp. ahafen,

^^B 13. I*-

in one. in unity: .7- »!•
— 2. a, an (indef. art.):
ns. 4, 7 etc. i da. inre.

1

192

^AoggWPl

sOy 7 ; as. anney 6, 3
etc. $ an, 8, 3 etc. — 3.
alone : ns. ana, 6, 1 5 ; 8,
16 i 12, 24} an, 17, 3
(solus) ; as. anne, 8, 29
etc. ; np. ana, 6, 22.

incenned, pp. adj., only
bom, only begotten : ns.
ancenneda, i, 18 $ gs.
ancennedesy i, 14 j an-
cennedan, 3, 16, 18.

and, conj.y andt x, x etc.;
(renders et , • , et^ * both
. . . and,* X2, 28 \ et,
«also,' 13, 325 21, 3).

anda, m., strong feeling,
anger, zeal : ns. 2, 17.

andettan, wi., acknotv-
ledge, confess : pret. opt.
3d sg. andette, 9, 22.

Andreas, m., Andretv :
ns. X, 40 etc. ; gs. An-
dreas, I, 44 ; Sancte An-
dreas maesseSfen, E^ve of
St. Andretv (November
30): X, 35r I ds. Andree,
12, 22.

andswarian, w2. , answer,
reply i 2nd sg. andswa-
rast, 18, 22 ; pret. 3d sg.
andswarode, x, 26 etc. ;
andswarude, 2, 19 etc. ;
andswarede, 8, 14 ; 3d
pi. andswarodon, 8, 33

etc. $ andswaredon, %,

x8 etc.
andswaru, f , anstveri as.

andsware, 19, 9.
andwyrdan wi., ansnver t

pret. 3d sg. andwyrde, x,

21 etc. J andwurde, 4,

17 9 69 7 9 3^1 pi* and-

wyrdon, 7, 46.
and'Wjrrde, n., anstveri as.

andwyrde, i, 22.
Annas. Annas : ns. x8, 24 $

ds. Annan, 18, 13.
ansyn, f. , appearance Jace :

ds. ansyne, 7, 24.
anweald, m., po'wer, coH"

troll as. anweald, i, is

etc.
Sparian, w2., arrest, ap^

prehend, take t pp. aparod,

8, 3.
apostoly m., apostle : gp.

apostola, 15, i2r, i7r.
SrSran, wi., raise up : 1st

sg. arSre, 2, 19 etc. $

2nd sg. anerst, 2, 20.
Arimathea, Arimath^a i

ds. Arimathea, 19, 38.
ftrisan, i, arise : inf. 20, 9 ;

imp. 2nd sg. aiis, 5, 8 ;

2nd pi. arisaiS, 14, 31 ;

pret. 3d sg. aras, 2, 2a

etc.
SrwurSian, w2., honour x

V

~

^^V 0lo00at7 193

^^^B Mt sg. arwurtiiEe, S, 49 ;

6 i pret. 3d sg. atcah,

^^H )d Bg. arwurSaS, 5, i] ;

iK, 10.

1

^^f ]d pi. arwurSigeaiS, 5,

fiSweail, VI, ivasA, bafka :

^^^^ aj ; opt. jd pi. arwurSi-

pp. a«nogcne, 13, 11.

geon, 5, ij.

Sweccan, wi., inate up.

sscenaio Domini, ajcm-

rain up : 3d sg. aweciS,

lioH of the Lord, Aicett-

5, 11 i opt. ist sg.

lion Day : as. ascensio

awecce, 6, 39, 40 j pret.

Domini, 15, yr.

3dBg. iwehle, 11,9, 17.

Bscunian, wi., shun.

Swefan, v, luea-ve : pp.

aiioid ; refute, reject : jd

awefen, 19, 13.

sg. ascunaS, 8, 46 {argu-

aweg, adv., ai/jay : 1, 19

fisendan, wi., jniif ! pret.

awendan, ni., turn, o'vrr-

zd sg. asendest, it, 41 j

turn, change : pp. awend.

3d sg, asende, 5, 36;

,0, 3S {toluere).

pp. asend, i, 6 ; 3, 18 ;

ivrTeecaa,vri., route, raise

asende, i, 14.

ep'.inf. 11,11 (seeNote);

Ssettan, wi., set, place:

pret. 3d sg. awrehte, la,

pret. 3d pi. isetton, 19,

1.

1

1 i pp. iset, I, 6.

awritan, i, 'write : pp.

aisa, m., att : as. assan,

awriten, i, .7 etc.

11, I+.

awnrpan, 111, ihrovj, eaitx

asse, f., jA«-ajj : gs. assan.

pp. aworpen, 11, 31; '5.

astig^, 1, go up, ascend :

awyrgan, wi., curse: pp.

pic. asligcndne, 6, 61 i

avi^rgede, 7, 49,

3d sg. astlh«, 3, 1 3 (see

axian (axsian, Shsian, Bh-

Note); pret. lat sg. astah.

xinn), VII., ask, queititm:

io,i7i3dsg.astah,6,3.

Inf. axian, »i, iiiihsian.

Bstyrian, wi. and m.,

16, 19 i ptc. axsicnde, 8,

mo^e, Jtir up, agilatet pp.

7 i md sg. axut, iS, ali

3dpl. ilh««, .6, Siopt-

StEon, 11,' dVaiu: bf. 21,

jdsg. i«e, 16, 30 i imp.

iJ

194

eiottm

and pi. IxulK, 9, »iy 23 )
preL 3d 8g. izode, 4, 5s
etc. $ 3d pL ixodon, 9,
2y 19 ; axsodon, i, »i,
25 } axsedon, 9, 15 $ opt.
3d pL anodon, x, 19.

B

bin, n., bcMi : as. hSoi, 1%
36.

Barrabbas, Barabboj : ns.
18, 40 ; as. Barrabbaiiy
18, 40.

b«c, n., back I as. on baec,
bachwardsy back, 6, 66 ;
20, 14 ) under baec, back,
18, 6.

be, prep. w. dat., nearby,
by J — ivitA reference to,
in respect of, of\ 15, 22 ;
1 6, 8 etc. ; — as regards,
concerning', i, 7 etc.; —
be me sylfiim (a mistaken
rendering of a meipso,
<from mpelf'), 7, 17 ;

— according to, by i 7,
24 etc. ; (measure) 3,34;

— be naman, by name :
10, 3.

bearm, m., bosom : ds.

bearme, i, 18 ; 13, 23.
beam, n. , child : np. beam,

I, 12 etc. ; ap. beam.

11, 5*5 vp. beam, 13,
33 (Jli^ms).

beatan, nL, beat, strike :
and sg. beatst, x8, 23.

bebfodan, 11, command,
bid : ist sg. bebeode,
15, 145 pret 3d sg. be-
beady 8, 5 etc.

bebod, n., commandment,
command; ns. 12, 50;
15, 12$ as. bebody lo,
X 8 ; X 3, 34 ; ap. bebodu,
14, 21 } 15, 10 J beboda,
X4, 15.

bebyrgan, wi., bury : ger.
bebyrgenne, 19, 40 ; opt.
3d sg. bcbyrgc, 12, 7 5
pp. bebyrged, xi, 17.

bed(d), n., bed : as. bedd,
5, 10, II, 12; bed, 5,
8, 9.

bediglian, W2., hide, con^
ceal : pret. 3d sg. bedlg-
lode, 8, 59 ; 12, 36.

bedyppan, wi., dip, dip
in : pret. 3d sg. bedypte,
13, 26 ; pp. bedyppedne,
13, 26.

bef6n, rd., z. take hold of,
seize : opt. 3d pi. befon,

12, 35. — 2. encompass,
contain : inf. 21, 25.

beforan, prep. w. dat., be-
fore (time and place) : i.

eioem^

»95

15 ; lOy 4 etc. ; — (after
object) me beforan, i,
30.

beg^eondan, prep. w. dat.,
beyond : i, 28 etc.

beg^rdan, wi., girdy be^
gird : pret. 3d sg. be-
gyrde, 13, 45 21, 75
pp. begyrd, 13, 5.

behSaldan, rd., hold-^ —
observe^ look ufotiy be-
hold : pret. 3d sg. be-
heoldy 13, 22 ; 17, 11.

belSwan, wi., betray : inf.
13,11; belsewon, 6, 64 ;
3d sg. bel£w^y 13, 21
(see Note) ; 21, 20 ; pret.
3d sg. belaewde, 6, 71
etc. 5 opt. (ind. ?) pret.
3d sg. belxwde, 1 39 2.

belg^an, iii, be angryj be
enraged I 2nd pi. belga'S,

7, »3-
belGcan, ii, close^ lock : pp.

belocene, 20, 19 ; belo-

cenum, 20, 26.

biodan, ii, command^ bid i
ist sg. beode, 15, 17.

bion, anv.y be, exist (for
Latin descendere^ 5, 7 j
exire^ i7> 8 5 effieriy 15,
%\fieriy 4, 145 5, 6,
9 etc. ; manerey 1 1, 6 ^
12, 345 14, 16) : inf. I,

46 etc. ; xst 8g. beoy 7,
a9> 33 5 8, 55 5 12, 32 5
2nd sg. bisty \y 42 ;
3d sg. bi'5y 39 18 etc. $
by^y lOy 9 etc. \ 2nd pi.
beo'Sy 8, 31 etc. ; 3d pi.
beo^y 6y 45 etc. ; (die
foregoing forms Irave a
future meaning) ; opt 3d
sg. beOy 3y 2 etc.; 2nd
pi. beon, 3y 7 etc. \ 3d
pi. beon, 9, 39 ; imp.
2nd sg. beoy 19, 3.
— eom, \y 20 etc. ; 2nd
sg. earty i> 19 etc. ; 3d
sg. isy ly 15 etc. \ ySy
lOy 38 etc.; ist pi. synty
8y 33 etc.; 2nd pi. synd,
3y 28 ; synty 6, 26 etc. ;
3d pi. syndy 6, 49 etc. ;
synt, I, 13 etc. ; opt.
ist sg. sy, 8y 24 ; 2nd
sg. sy, 8, 53 etc.; si, 4,
12 etc. ; 3d sg. sy, i,
50 etc. ; SI, 7, 17 etc. ;
ist pi. syn, 17, 22 ; 2nd
pi. syn, 5, 34 etc.; 3d
pi. syn, 3, 20 etc. ;^-(w.
negative) 3d sg. nis (ne
is), I, 47 etc. ; nys, 10,
34 etc. — wesan : pret.
ist sg. waes, 8, 58 etc.;
2nd sg. waere, i, 48 ;
3d sg. waes, I, I etc. ;

196

tfUoMsrc

and pL wSron, i5> 3 ;
3d pL wSron, i, 3 etc. }
opt. 2nd sg. waere, ii,
a I etc. ; 3d sg. wsre,
ly 31 etc. i 2nd pL ws-
ron, 9, 415 15, 19; 3d

pL wSron, 2if ^5 9 — (^*
negative) pret ist sg.
naes (ne waes), ii, 15 $
3d sg. naes, i, 3 etc. 5
opt. pret. 3d sg. naere,

9> 33 ^<^* > 3<^ P^ nSron,
i8y 28.

beorhtnys, f., brightness ^
splendour ; — glory ^ hon-
our (renders claritas
throughout) : ds. beorht-
nysse, 17, 5 ; as. beorht-
nysse, 17, 22, 24;
beorhtnesse, 5, 41.

beorscipe, n., banquet^
feast : as. beorscipe, 1 2,
2.

beran, iv, z. bear^ carry :
opt. 2nd sg, here, 5, 10 ;
pret 3d sg. baer, 12, 6
etc J pret. opt. 3d sg.
baere, i, 8. — 2. bring
forthy bear : in£ 1 5, 4 ;
3d sg. byi:«, 15, 2, 5 5
opt. 2nd pi. beron, 15,
%y 16.

beren, adj., made of bar-
ley barley t dp. berenan.

6y 13 $ ap. berene, 6,

9-
besCon, v, look : pret 3d

sg. beseah, 20, 11 ; —

look about \ pret. 3d sg.

beseah, i, 38 (conuerti).

besmitan, i, defile, pollute:
pp. besmitene, 18, 28.

bestandan, vi, stand ty^
stand around \ — utan be-
standan, surround : pret
3d pi. bestodon, 10, 24.

beswican, i, decei<ve, de-
lude : 3d sg. beswic'5, 7,
12; pp. beswicene, 7, 47.

bet, adv., better : 4, 52.

betera, see gQd.

Bethania, Bethany: ns. 1 1,

18 ; ds. Bethania, i, 28
etc.

Bethleem, Bethlehem : gs.

Bethleem, 7, 42.
Bethsaida, Bethsaidat ns.

5, 2 $ ds. Bethsaida, 12,

21 ; Bethzaida, i, 44.
betwConan, betweoz, see

betwynan, betwuz.
betwuz, prep. w. dat., be-

ttueen, among : 6, 9 $ 12,

19 \ betweox, 6, 61.
betwynan, prep. w. dat

(after object exc. at 7, 3 5 ^
16, 19), bettueen, among;
4, 33 etc. ; betweonan.

v~

1

^^V e\osffm 197

^^V?! 9> I9>

gebunden, 11, 44; ge-

^^^H — cow betweonan, from

bundene, iS, X4.

^^r ie<k other (ai inuiccm):

binnan, ptep. vs. dat. and

^ ■ S. 44> eow betwynan.

ace, ivilhin {place and

eaeh other (inuicem): 13,

time). 2, <9i I', JO.

34-

bisceop, m., bishop i —

beSurfan, prp., ««i^ 1 jd

high pr-ist, chief prieit:

ag. bcSearf, 13, 10.

ns, 11, 49 etc i gs. bi»-

be^riadan, iii, ■u/iW,

ccopes, 18, 10 clc i d>.

wra^ : pret jd pi. be-

bisceope, 18, 15 etc. 5

mindon, .9,^9.4°-

np. bisceopaa, 11, 47

bicgan, wi., buy: inf. 4, 8 ;

etc. i dp. bisceopum, 7,

ist pi. bkge we, 6, 5 j

45 etc.

imp. znd sg. bige, 13,
39.

bita, m., bit, morsel: da.
bitan, 13, 17 ; as. bitan.

bicnian, wi., bictan 1 pret

ij, 30.

jd sg, bictiode, 13, 24.

bl«d,f.,/rB<r! np. blSda,

biddan, v, w. ace. of per-

fruit, 15, i6;ap. bl£da.

son and gen. of thing,

aii, fray, aik for: ist

btsese, f. iarth ; dp. blaaum.

■g. bldde, 14, 16 etc. 1

>a, 3.

and sg. bitst, 4, 9 ; ind

bl5wan,rd.,«i™>, *r«M*,

pi. biddilS, .4, 13 etc. i

pret. jd sg. bleow, 6,

imp. ind pi. bidda^, 15,

t%■,^o,^^.

7) 16, 14; pret. 3d Eg,

blctsian, WI., bUss : pp.

bKd, 4, 40, 47 i 19, 3Ei

gebletsod, 12, .3.

3d pi. biedon, 4, 3 1 etc. ;

blind, adj., blind -.m. 9, i

opt. pret, and sg. biide.

etc ; gs, bllndes, 1 1, 37 j

4. 10-

ds. blindan, 9, 17 ; np.

bigspell, n., parable -. as.

blinde, 9, 39 etc ; gp.

bigspeU, to, 6 1 16, 29 )

bllndra, 5, 3 clc.

dp. bigspellum, 16, 35.

bliSe, adj., happy, joyful:

bindon, ui, bind : pret. 3d

na. 11, 15 i np. bliSe,

pi, bundon, 18, iz; pp.

10, 10.

J

198

6lMA»T

blOd, n.y blood; ns. 6, 55
etc.; as. blod, 6, 53 etc.;
dp. acennede of blddum
(ex sanguinibuj)y i, 13.

bOc, f.y book: ds. bee, 20,
30 i dp. bocum, 6y 45 ;
ap. becy 21, 25.

bOcere, m., /m'^r : np. bo-
cerasy 8, 3.

box, m.y box : gp. boxa,
19, 39 {libra).

brecan, v, z. break : pret.
3d pi. bn&coiiy 19, 32,
33. — 2. <violaUy break
(soluere) : pret. 3d sg.
bratc, 5, 18.

brCost, n., breast} — pi.,
breast : ap. breost, 21,
20; dp. breostum, 13,
25.

brerd, m., brim^ top : as.
brerd, 2, 7.

bring^an, wi., z. bring :
2nd pi. bringe ge, 18,
29; opt. I St pi. bringon,

I, 22 {dare) \ imp. 2nd
pi. bringa^, 21, 10 ; pret.
3dsg. brohte, 4,335 19,
39. — 2. bring forth, pro-
duce : 3d sg. bring^, 12,
24.

brSSor, m., brother : ns.

II, 2 etc. ; bro'Sur, i,
40 ; 6, 8 ; gs. brd'Sor,

II, 19 $ as. brdiSor, i,
41 \ np. br5'5ra, 7, 3 $
dp. bro'Snim, 21, 33 ;
brd'Sron, 20, 17.

brt&can, 11 w. gen., jkj/,
enjoy y partake of, eat : 3d
pi. bruca'5, 4, 9 (see
Note).

bryd, £., bride : as. brjrde,

brydg^ma, m. , bridegroom t

i^* 3» 29 » gs* brydgu-

man, 3, 29 ; as. brydgu-

man, 2, 9.
brytsen, i,, fragment : gp.

brytsena, 6, 13 $ ap.

brytsena, 6, 12.
bGgan, 11, bend, turn

aivay : pret 3d sg. beah,

burg (burh), £, city, totxm i
ds. byrig, 4, 28, 30 ; as.
burh, 1 1, 54.

bume, f. , stream, brook :
as. buman, 18, i.

bQton (bQtan), prep. w.
dat., z. outside of, out of i
butan, 9, 22. — 2. ivith-
out I 15, 25; butan, i,

3 5 i5f 5- — 3- except I
19, 15.
bQton (bGtan), con)., z.
(w. opt.) unless : 3, 2 etc.
— 2. (w. ind.) except^

V

^1

^^P ^lafiem 199

txeipi thai, but : 6, 46 ;

13 i ds. Caiphan, tS,

butan, 1,18; — (without

iS,

verb) 5, 19 i 17, 11 1

calic, m., chalice, cup : as.

butan, 6, ai; 14., 6 j

calic, .8, ,.,

—baton i5Kt, ej:«^( (Aa/ :

Capbarnaum, Capernaum:

10, 10 i 1], JO.

ds. Caphamaura, i, 11

byrig, sec burg.

etc.

bjTgea, f., gra've, tomb.

Casere, m., Cdr/ar, the

itpuk/iri: ns. ig, 41; ds.

emperor: gs. ■Ses Caseres,

byrgene, ii, 175 byr-

15, II {Caesar); — Cif-

geime, 11, 31 etc. ; byr-

sar: ds. Kasere, 19, 15.

gyne, 10, 1 1 ; as. byr-

ceald, adj., cold: ns. .8,

gene, 19, 42, iO, II i

dp. byrgenum, 5, s8.

cEapsceamul, m., Ull-

bjrnan, v, bum : ptc. byr-

baotk, treasury : ds. ceap-

nende, 5, 35.

sceamule. 8, xo (see

byrSen, f, burden : ap.

Note).

byriSeni, 16, 33.

ceaster, {., town, city 1 ds.

bysen, f, txample: 3s.

ceastre, 1, 4+ «c ; as.

byaene, 13, 1 j.

ccastre, 4. 5 i ■'. 30-

bjsnior, a., calumny, hlai-

cerapa, m., 'warrior.

fhimy : as. bynmor, 10,

soldier : ds. cetnpan, 19,

13 i np. ccmpan, 19, 13

bysmorspKC, F., blaifhi-

etc.; gp. cempena, 19,

m<,u, speech, blasphemy :

34.

ds. bysmorspScc, 10, 33.

cennan, wi., **^«, gitse
birth to •, 3d sg. ccnl5.

C

16,11 ; pp. gecenned, 3,

C&fertQn, tn., halt, eauri:

ceort, m., man, husband:

as. cafertun, ig, ij.

ns. 4, iS i as, ceorl, 4,

C^ipbas, Caiaphas -. m.

16 etc. ; ap. ceorlas, 4,

I J, 49 etc. j Kaiphaa,

1 8.

.!, i4!g». Caiphas, 18,

Cephas. Cephai:ns. 1,4a.

&

^

200

tfUoMsrc

Chanaa, Cnui: ds. Chanaa,

2y II.

cing, diking, see cjmtkg.

dXne, adj.y r/M*, pure :
ns. 13, 10$ np. dSne,
13, 10 etc

clCnsun^^, f.y cUansing,
purification t ds. daen-
sungc, 3, 25.

dSS, n.y r/oM : ds. clalSe,
19, 40.

djpian, w2.y z. ctyy cry
out, exclaim : ptc. clypi-
endes, i, 23 5 3d sg.
dypa'5, 1, 15 j pret. 3d
8g. dypode, 7> 28 etc. $
3d pi. dypodon, 18, 40
etc. $ dypedoiiy 12, 13.
— 2. cally summon i 3d
8g. clypa^y II y 28 ; 2nd
pi. dypia'Sy 13, 13 ; imp.
2nd sg. clypa, 4y 16 ;
pret. 3d sg. dypode, i,
48 etc. ; 3 dpi. clypodon,
9, 18, 24.

cnapa, m., boy, chUd : ns.
6y 9 ; as. cnapan, 1 6,
21 ; vp. cnapan, 21, 5.

cocc, m., cock : ns. 13, 38
(see Note) ; 18, 27.

corn, n., grain', ns. 12, 24.

Crist, m., Christ : ns. i,
20 etc. \ as. Crist, i, 17
etc.

cnlfre, f., dove i as. culfraiiy

I, 32 ; ap. cul&an, 2,

14, 16.

cnman, iv, z. come (for
Latin descendereox 5, 4 $
6, 33» 38 > surgereyttjf
52) : inf. 5, 40 etc. \ ptc
cumendne, i> 9> 32, 47 j
cumende, i, 29 ; ist sg.
cume, 5, 7 etc. $ 3d sg.
cym'S, I, 30 etc. \ ist pL
cuma^, 14, 23 $ 3d pL
coma's, 3, 26 etc. % opt.
ist sg. cume, 21, 23 %
opt. 3d sg. cume, 7, 37 }

II, 56; imp. 2nd sg.
cum, I, 46 $ 2nd pL
cuma^, I, 39 etc. ; pret.
ist sg. com, I) 31 etc $
2nd sg. c5me, 6, 25 $ 11,
^7 5 3d sg. com, I, 7
etc. ; 6, 33 (see Note) ;
3d pi. comon, I, 39
etc. ; cdmun, 3, 23 etc. $
opt. pret. I St sg. cdme,

15, 22 ; pp. cumen, 17,
I. — 2,go : inf. 3, 45 3d
Sg. cym*, 13, 3.

cunnan, prp., knotv : ist
sg. can, 7, 295 10, 15}
3d sg. cann, 7, 15 etc. \
14, 17 (see Note) $ can,
10, 15 ; ist pi. cunnon,
6, 42 ; 2nd pi. cimnon.

V

^1

^^B &\oetfsrg 20 1

^^^Bi, 16 etc. j cuiinc gi, 8,

lum), I, 38 i — cwyst

^^Big; 3d pi. cunnon, 15,

'Su (to introduce a ques-

^^V «I ; opi. ist sg. cunne.

tion), 3, 4 (see Note)

^^^ 7, 19 etc. i pret. lat ag.

etc. i cwe«e ge, 4, 19

F ca«e, .. 33 1 »nd sg.

etc. i cwcBc we, 7, 16.

( cuSeM, 1,4s (see Note);

cynehelm, m., cra-wn : as.

^ 3d Bg. cu«e, I, 14 etc. i

cynehelm, 19, a, 5.

J 7. 49 (KB Note) ; ind
pL cu«on, g, ss ; jd

cyniiig (cining, cyng,

cing), m., iing: ns. ig,

pi. culSon, 16, 3i ao, 9i

37 etc. ; cining, 18, 33;

opt. pret. md pi. cuSon,

cing, 1, 49 etc. ; cyng,

»♦. 7-

18, 37 etc. i ds. cynge.

ens, adj. pp., iaa-wn : ns.
,8, ,;.

6, isi '9. "i as. cy-
ning, .8, 39 etc.

na. ig, 16.

cynn, n., raci, famitj {jt-
men) : gs. cynnes, 8, 33 j

cweartern, n., primti -. as.

ds. cynne, 7, 41.

cweartem, 3, i+.

cypan. ni., sell : pret. jd

cweSaii, V, /iy ; ptc. cwe-

pi. cypton, », 16.

Uende, i, 15 etc. ; ind

cyricbalgung, f., cmse-

sg. cwyst, 8, s etc. ;

a-aiion of a church -. dp.

jd sg. cwyS, 7, iS etc. ;

cyiichSlgungum, 10, iir.

cwi«, +.10, .St pi.

cyrran, wi., turn, rttum i

cwe«e we, g, 4g ; md

pret. 3d pi. cyrdon, 6,

pi. cwe«ai5, 8, S4 i jd

6fii7, 51.

pL cwelia'B, 7, 16; pret.

cySan, wi., I. muk*

IBt sg. CWK'S, II, 41 j

ind sg. cwxde, 4, 17;

dare: ist ag. cySe, 16,

3d !g. cweS, I, lo etc. i

»S i I"! sg. cy«, 4, IS

jd pi. cwSdon, (, 19

etcipm. .atsg. cjHSde,

etc. i cnSdun, 11, 47 ;

'5. 'S i 3d sg- cy^de.

^^_ opt. 3d sg, cwSde, 19,

., .8 etc.; 3d pi. cyd-

^^^^11 i pp. is gecweden and

don, 11, 41 i opt. pret.

■"""■"

3d ag. cydde, 11, S7-

ft

^

202

0lo0«ars

— 2. confess : pret ist
8g. cylSde, i, 20. — 3.
gewitnesse cy^San, bear
tvitness : ist sg. cf^,
5, 31 etc. ; 2nd sg.
cfSst, 8, 13 J 3d 8g.
c^, 5» 32 etc. ; 2nd pi.
cj?^'5, 15, 27 J 3d pi.

cj^^> 5> 36 etc* 5 opt.
ist sg. cy^, 18, 37 ;
imp. 2nd sg. cy^y 18,
23 ; pret. 2nd sg. cy^
dest, 3, 26 ; pret. 3d
8g. cylSdc, 4, 44 etc. —
4. bear ivitness^ testify i
pret. 3d sg. cy^e, 4,

39 5 "3> ai-
cySnes. f.y ivitness, testi-
mony : ns. 5y 32 ; as.
cfSnesse, 3, 11, 32, 33.

dmg, m., iiay : ns. 7, 14
etc. ; gs. daeges, 1I9 9 $

. ds. daege, i> 39 etc. ; as.
daeg, I, 29retc. ; is. daeg,
I, 29 (see Note) ; i, 35 ;
6y 22; dp. dagum, 4, 7r;
dagon, 2, 19 etc. ;
dagun, 20y 26 ; ap. da-
gas, 4, 40 etc.

daegrSd, n., daivn : as.
daegred, 8, 2.

d£l, m.y portion, part : as.

d«l> 6> 7 5 i3» 8} aP'
daelasy 19, 23.

Dauid, David : ns. 7, 4a ;
gs. Dauidesy 7, 4a.

dead, adj., dead : ns. 8,
52 (see Note) etc. $ np.
deade, 6, 49 etc. $ dea-
dan, 5, 25 i ap. deadan,
5, 21.

deamunga, adv., secretfy :
19, 38 (see Note).

dSaS, m., death: ds. dealSe,
5, 24 etc.; of, fhun
deaiSe (a mortuis), a, a a
etc. } as. dea'5, 8, 51.

dCman, wi. w. dat. and
ace. (ace. at 7, 51 $ la,
47), Judge-, inf. 5, 27
etc. ; ger. demanne, la,
47 ; demenne, 8, 26 ; ist
sg. deme, 5, 30 etc. ; 3d
sg. dent's, 7, 51 etc. 5
opt. 3d sg. deme, 12, 48}
imp. 2nd pi. dema'8, 7,
24 ; 18, 31 ; deme ge,
7, 24 ; opt. pret. 3d sg.
demde, 3, 17 ; pp. gc-
demed, 3, 18 etc.

dSofol, m., devil, demon i
ns. 6, 70 etc. ; gs. dec*
fles, 8, 44.

dCop,.adj., deep : ns. 4, 11.

dCorwyrS, adj., of great

^

^

^^ maesivs 203 |

•value, precious : gs.

m, 3, 10 etc. i ist pi.

deorw)T^5re, ii, j.

d5 we, 6, 18 ; md pi.

doS, 8, 38 etc. ; 3d pi.

/■ri«/, tMii/e 1 ap. dia-

das, 15, ji etc. i opt

coDas, ., .9(sMN<.te).

ist sg, do, «, 3S i 3d sg.

Didimus, Didymui : ns.

do, 7, 51 i ind pi. don.

10, 14 (see Note).

13, 15; imp. md sg.

digol, adj., lecret, hidden :

do, 13, Z7 j znd pi. dott.

ds. on diglum, in lecret:

I, Si praL 1st ag. dyde.

1, 4.

4, 19 etc. i ind sg. dy-

digoUice, digelice, adv..

dest, 18, 35i -idig.dyAe,

secretly : 7i "o i digelice.

5, 16 etc. ; jd pi, dydon.

iS, lo; digllcc, II, ig.

la, j6 etc. ;pp. gedonc.

dihtan, wi., arrange, dis-

3, 11 i — fianc, ■Batica*

pose i — 5'''i'' counsel \

don, gi've thanks: 6, 11

pret. 3d sg. dihte, \%,

(see Note), 11, +.. —

a. put, place, cast : jd pi. 1

dolS, 15, 6 j ifi, a ; opt,

II, 15.

ist sg. do, 10, 15 i 3d

dSm, m., jWj'nfaf : ns. ;,

ag. do, 5, 7 i imp. ind

19 etc. i gs. domes, s,

sg. do. .3, .1 jdohider.

19 j ds. dome, 5, 14 etc. ;

reach hither: 10, 17;

as. dom, 7, »4 etc.

pret. 3dsg. dyde, 9, 15 i

diJmern, n., Aou« of judg-

i3i Si PP- gedon, 3,

ment, judgment hall : ds.

2+. — 3- (w. aweg.

domerne, 18, aS ; as.

heonon) take : 3d ag.

domem, iS, ^S etc.

de«, I, 19 i IS, « ; imp.

domsetl, n. , judgment seat:

md pi. doS, 1, 16; ">

ds. domaetle, 19, 13.

39 i pret. 3d ]>]. dydon,

dSn, any., I. lii?, perfonn :

11,41.-4. make: inf.

inf. s, 30 etc. i ger.

6, 15 i 3d sg. dM, 19,

^^^ donne, 17, 4-i 1st sg.

Hi pret. 3d sg. dyde.

^^^Ldo, 8, 18 etc. ; ind sg.

S, 18. -5- «««=inf.

^Hast... .Secc, ; 3<) >g

11, 37 i imp. ind pi. 1

204

€iMSmi

dolSy 6y lo. -— 6. (aux.

for emphasis of imp.)

imp. 2d sg. doy 8, ii

(see Note).
driiCaii, i, dm/e : pret. 3d

pi. drifon, 9, 34, 35-
drl^^an, wi., dry, tvipg i

pret. 3d sg. diigde, 11,

aj i*> 3 5 i3f 5-
driht, f.y peopUy multitude ;

company : gs. ^Sre drihte
ealdre, ruUr of the com-
pany, ruler of the feast i
2, 8.

drihten, m., ruler , Lord :
gs. Drihtnes, 13, 2.

drihte-ealdor, m., ruler
of the feast : ns. 2, 9 (see
Note).

drinc, m.y drink; ns. 6, 55.

drincan, iii, drink : inf. 4,
7 etc. ; I St sg. drince,
i8y II ; 3d sg. drinc^,
4, 13 etc. ; opt. 3d sg.

drincc* 7> 37 5 prc^* 3^
pi. druncon, 4, 12.

dmncen, pp. adj., drunk :
np. dnmcene, 2, 10.

dGn, f.y ^i//y mountain,
mount : ds. dune, 4, 20,
21 ; as. dune, 8, i.

duru, f.y door I ds. dura, 18,
16 ; np. dura, 20, 19 ;
dp. duron, 20, 26.

dnrntRnen, f., med
aut tvho keeps tk
ns. i8y 17 ; ds.
nene, 18, 16.

dnrran, prp., dan
3d sg. dorste, 21

Cac, ady.y also, IL
5,21 etc. J — ne.
neither; 15, 4.

Cadig, adj.,^^/)^,^
np. eadige, 13, i
29.

Cage, n., eye ; np. es
10 $ dp. eagon, :
ap. cagan, 4, 35

eahta, num., eight
20, 26.

eald, adj., old : ns.

ealdian, W2., gro^
2nd sg. ealdas
18.

ealdor, m., chief,
prince, captain :
I etc. ; ds. ealdr(
np. ealdras, 7, 2
dp. ealdron, 12,

eall, adj., all, the
ns. 6, 37; 9,
Note) ; II, 50 ; n
I, 3 etc. ; dp.
13, 18 5 ap. ej

V

■

^^F &loeswc2 205

IS etc. — adv., call ana.

alio, liki'wiie : 6, i<.

card, m., land, country :

Bee, adj., tUmal: ns, cce.

ds. earde, 4, 44,) ap.

>». so; '7, 3i ga. eces.

esidas, 4, 35.

6, 68; ds. ecum, 4, 36}

eardian, wi., dtuell, li've :

eceon, ii, 15, as. ece,

2nd sg. cardast, 1, 38 j

3, IS etc.

pret. 3d sg. eardode, i,

eced, m. n., -vinegar: gs.

ecedes, 19, 19, 30.

ecnys (Ecnes), f., rt«r-

place, diuelling : as. ear-

B/y: as. on ecnysse,j^r-

dungstowe, 14, 1 ; ear-

t-vtr: 6, 5,, sSj on

dungstowa, 14, 13 i np.

ecnesse, 8, 35.

edcennan, wi., bear again;

5are, n., ear : as. eare, iS,

pp. gccdcenned, bam

10, 16.

again: 3, 5.

eart, see bEoa.

edniiran, adv. , cnnv,

easter(w)ucu, f, eajter

"ff"'": 3. 3, 7-

lueik : ds. caslerwucan,

EfTrem, Ephraim: ns. 11,

zo, ir; eastenican, 10,

54-
eft, adv., Q^oin, a seemd

eastron, m, pi., i, eastir :

lime, back: i, 55 etc.

dp. castron, 3, ir etc.

ege, m.,fear: ds. ege, 7,

— 3. pajiirvir : np. east-

ij i 19, jSi 10, 19.

ron, 11, SS; gp. ^t«.

Sbtan, WI., periecuU: inf.

19, 14; dp. eastron, z.

IS, 10 i prat. 3d pi.

13 (aee Noie) etc. ; —

ehton, 5, "6, 15, zo

pauo'verlamb,pa„o'vir:

(w. e=n.).

ap. eastron, 18, 28.

Elias, Elijah: ns. i, xi.

eaSl^re, adj., easily laaght:

15.

np. eaWSre, 6, 45 (=«

eiles, adv., Wjc, in axoiher

Note).

tuay: 10, i.

Ebriisc, adj., Hebrew: as.

ein, f. , ell (cubitus, about 1 g

Ebrei.e, 5. »* '9. tj,

inches); gp. eina, ai, 8.

^

206

€fhMmn?

embe, see jmbe.
ende, m., end : as. on ende
(jnfinemy <to the end*),

engel, m., angel x ns. 5,
45 12, 29 J ap. englasy
I, 51 5 20, 12.

Enon, jEnon: ds. 3, 23.

Code, see g^Sn.

eom, see bCon.

eorSe, f., earth, ground:
ds. eoi^San, 3» 31 etc. ;
as. eoilSany 9, 6 ; 17, 4.

eorSlIc, adj., of the earth,
earthly : ap. eoi^lice, 3,
12.

eorStilia, m., tiller of the
earth : ns. 15, i.

Cow, Cower, see SG.

Cower, pron. adj., your :
ns. 7, 6 etc. ; eowor, 1 8,
39 ; eowre, 9, 41 j gs.
eowres, 8, 41, 44 \ ds.
cowron, 20, 17 ; eowre
(as. ?), 8, 17, 21, 24 ; as.
eowre, 15, 20 ; eoweme,
19, 15 ; np. eowre, 15,
16 ; dp. eowrum, 12,
30 5 ap. eowre, 4, 35.

epiphania, Epiphany (see
aetywednyss) : ds. epi-
phania, 6, 27r ; as. epi-
phania, 2, ir.

CsterfrColsdae^^, m., Easter

feast day, feast of the
passot/er : ds. esteifreols-
daege, 13, i.

etan, v, eat : ger. etanne,
4» 3a> 6, 52 J idsg.ytt,
6, 50 etc.; et, %, 17 (see
Note) ; opt. 2nd pL eton,
^9 53 J 3dpi. eton, 6, 5 j
imp. 2nd sg. ety 4, 31 }
2nd pi. eta's, %i, 12 $
pret. 2nd pi. Ston, 6, 26 ;
3d pi. £ton, 6, 13 etc. ;
opt. preL 3d pi. eton,
18, 28.

euangelista, evangelist :
gs. euangelista, %j, i9r.

ftcn, n., deceit, guile : ns.

I, 47.
fiaeder, m., father : ns. 3,

35 etc. $ gs. fseder, i, 18

etc. ; ds. faeder, i, 14

etc. ; vs. fiaeder, 12, 28

etc. 'y np. fxderas, 4, 20

etc. ; dp. faederon, 7, 22.

faestnung, {,, fastening: as.
faestnunge, 20, 25 (see
Note).

faet, n., vessel : ns. 19, 29 j
as. faet, 13, 5.

fald, m., fold: ds. sceapa
falde, sheepfold, 10, i.

^^F e\oieari ^o^^^l

fandian, wi., w. gen., try.

feccaa, ^-i., fetch, farrfr t-^^^^H

tempt : ptc. fandicnde, B,

— draiv (water) : inf. 4. ^^^H

6 ; ^Jidigende, 6, 6.

^^^H

faran, v\,gi> (inexactly for

ftfor, m., /«^fr i oi. 4, 52. ^^^^H

Latin abire, 'depart,' at

Tela, n. indcl., «Bf^, musji 1 ^^^^H

4, 1 etc. ; adunirt.

i.i ace. S.^^H

'arrive,' 4, 4,75 amhu-

14, ^^^H

lart, 'walk,' 11, mai-

fenn, n. m, , mud, clay : At. ^^^^

cendert, 'go up," i, 13

fenne, 9, 6 j as. fenn, 9, ^

etc.; desctndere, 'go

6, ,., T+, .5. J

down," I, la etc. i «irr,

feoh, n., mmuy: ai. feoh, ^^^J

•go forth,' I, 43 ) prat-

15. ^^^H

Uriri, ' pass by,' 9, i ;

feohtaa, iii, fight : opt. ^^^^H

pncediri, 'go forth,' 5,

pret. 3d pi. fuhton, iSi^^^^H

19); inf. I, 43 =«. ; ist

^^H

sg. fere, 7. 8 etc. ; ind

feormlan, wi., fntfUMf)^ ^^^^^B

.g. fairst, ij, 36; 14. Si

purgt, cleanle ( /«r;?flrO : T

3d3g. fserB, 5, 14; 3d pi.

3 d sg. feormaS, 1 5, 1 . 1

feraS, 5, »9 ; opt. ISt !g.

ftorSa, num. adj.,/oBrri. M

fere, 14, 1 i 16, 7 j imp.

dE. feorKan, z, iir etc. { ^^^^^

ind sg., for, 4, 49 i 7, 3 j

as. feor'San, 16, xjr. ^^^^^H

md pi. fare ge, 7, 8 i

flower (fEowur), num., ^^^^|

pret. ISt sg. for, 16, iS j

four: 19, >])^^^H

feowur, 4, 3S; 39. ^^^H

]d pi. foron, i, 11 etc. ■■,

ffeowertig, num.. foriyt ^^^^H

opt. pret. 3d sg. fore, 4,

dat. leowettigon, 1, la. ^^^^^^^H

47-

f^owertyoe, num., four' ^^^^|

feallan, t6.,faU: opt. 3d

iir. ^^^B

sg. fealle, la, 14; pret.

Rran,wi.,^ff,^aaTuay,«( T

3d sg. feoU, 9, 38 i (I,

oaf : pret. 3d sg. ferdc, 1

31 ; pret. 3d pi. feollon,

4, 43 i 3d pi. fetdon, m

»«^."adj. pi., fi^, a

flctrEow, n., fig trie : At. ^^^^|

fivj : gp. feawa, 1, 11.

fictreowe, ^^^^|

2o8

€\MS9Vl

tH nam., /ive I 4, i8 ttc

fifta, num. adj., JiftA : ds.

nftmn, 7y iretc $ fyftan,

fiftigwintre, idj., Jt/fy

years old : ns. 8, 57.
findan, ui, /n^ : 3d sg.

fint, lOy 9 ; 2nd pi.

finda'Sy 7, 34, 36 % opt.

lit pi. findon, 7, 35 ;

pret. lit sg. funde, 18,

38 (see Note) \ 19, 4,

6.
fin^^r, m.y fi*g^ : ds.

fingre, 8, 6 ; as. fingery

ao, 25, 27.
fisc, m.y fish : as. fisc, ai,

9, 13; gp. fixa, 21, 6,
II ; dp. fixum, 6, 11 ;
ap. fucisy 6, 9 ; 21, 10.

fiscnett, n,y fishing-net :as.
fiscnett, 21, 8.

fixaS, m., fishing : as.
fisca'Sy 21, 3.

flXsc, n., flesh : ns. i, 14
etc. J gs. flaesces, I9 13 j
ds. flaesce, 3f 6 ; 8, 15 $
as. flaesc, 6, 52 etc.

fleon, II, flee : 3d sg. flyh'S,

10, 12, 13 ; 3d pi. fleets,
10, 5 ; pret. 3d sg. fleah,
6, 15.

flitan, I, stri*ue, contend,
dispute I pret 3d pi.

flitoo, 6, 52 $ big flhoQ
{sckiswut erea)^ 9> 1 6.

flfld, n.y flood, stream,
river : np. Add, 7» 3 8.

flOwan, nLy flotv : 3d pi.
fldwa'5, 7y 38 $ pret. 3d
sg. flcow, 19, 34.

fola, m., foal, colt : ds.
folan, 12, 15.

folc, n.y z. people, crpi^udi
ns. 6y 2y 5 } 8, 2 ; ds.
fblcc, I, 31 J 3» loj II,
42, 50 J as. folc, 7, 12 J
18, 14. — 2. company,
band of soldiers (cohors) :
ns. 18, 12) as. folc,
18, 3.

folgian, aee fylian.

f6n, rd., catch, take : pret.
3d pi. fengon, 21, 3.

for, prep. w. dat., inst., and
ace., I. (w. dat. and
inst.) for, because of, on
account of\ 3,29; 7, 1 3
etc. ; — in behalf of, for
the benefit of \ 6, 51 $ 10,
1 1 etc. 5 — for . . . ISin-
gon, for the sake of\ 1 1,
15, 19 etc. \ — for hwi,
for tvhat, nuhyx 7, 45 \
— for "Sam, for this, for
this cause, therefore : 5,
16 etc. ; for iSi, 12, 18
etc. $ for "Sig, 6, 65 etc. \

^Bi eiossm 2°9 ^^1

fijrSy, 7, Hi — for ffiam.

up, release: (opt. 1) ist ^^^H

conj. {w. indA bicaust-.
z, 24 etc. ; ior %am 4Se

Eg. forgyfe, i3, 39 ; zod ^^^1

pi. forgiiaS, zo, 13 ; pp. ^^^H

(». ind.), I, 50 etc.; for

forglfene, 20, 13. ^^H

«i C= (w. opt.), 7, ^» i

forhicg;aii, W3., despise, 1

for ISig iSe (w. ind.), 11,

r^>«. 3d sg. forhigfi.

6i — fordea«c(<B mi.r-

II, 48.

/on, 'unto dralJl'): n,
41 — (duration of time)

forhtian, wi., i< afraid:

opt, md pi. forhtige ge.

fir: 11, 17 (see Note),

>4, 17.

39.-2. (w. KC.) fir.

forlatan, rd., t. leatit,fir-

fir tht btntjit of, in bt-

sake: istsg. forlSte, 16,

halfof: 9, Hi 17, 9,

iS; 3dsg. fotlSt, 8, 19 j

■9 (see Note), xoj ,g.

ID, iz j IBt pi foTl£ta1S,

14.

.1, 4»i opt. znd pi.

forbrecan, v, break : ind

forliton, 16, 31} pret, ^^1

pi. forbrsece ge, 19, 36

3d .g. forlet, 4, 3, z8, ^^m

(see Note) j opt. pret. 3d

52. • — z. let go, release 1 ^^^^H

sg. forbrEcce, 19, 31.

ger. forlletenne, 19, lo ; ^^^H

torbyrnan, 111, ABnii./.:3d

ind sg. forl£tst, 19, izj ^^H

pi. forbymaC, 15, 6.

opt. pret. 3d sg. forlete, ^^^H

fordeman, wi., condemn-.

iBt Sg. fordeme, 8, > 1 ;

forlEosan, 11, lose opt. ^^^H

pret. 3d sg. fordemde, S,

ist sg. forleose, 6, 39. ^^H

forliger. n., fornication: ■

fordQa, anv„ deitny -. opi.

ds. forligere, 8, 41. 1

3d sg. fordo, 10, 10.

forma, supL adj.,/rrt 1 ns, 1

fordiilwian, wi., dry u/>.

forme, z, 1 1 ; gs. fbmian, ^^^^J

•wither : 3d sg. fordrii-

19, 311 ds. fornix, 5, ^^^^H

wa-S, i;, S.

ir etc. j as. foiman, 3, ^^^^^H

forebeacen, n., fore-token.

•wonder (prcdigium): ap.

foroe, adv., in frmt, be- ^^^^|

forcbeacim, 4, 48.

^^M

forgyfiui, V, gi'uei — gtve

fbrscruncen, pp. adj., ^^H

210

eitMtm

shnmk anvay, iviikered :
gp. foncruncenra, 5, 3.

forspill&n, wi., *wajU, dt-
strvf \ — lost {per do) : i st
sg. forspille, 18, 9 ; 3d
8g. forspillS, I a, 25.

forspillydnys, f., distrtu-
tioH : gs. forspillydnysse,
17, la.

forswiSan, wi., overcome ^
comquer : pret. ist sg.
fonwTSde, 16, 33.

forS, zdv,, forth, fortvard :

4> »4> "» 44J i8» 45
— heonon for^, hence-

forth'. 14, 7} — gcwit-

nesse for^ bSre (^j/i-

monium perhiberet): i, 8.

forSfdr, f.y ^oiff^ aivay,
departure \ — death : ds.
foilJfore, 4, 47.

forwurS&n, iii, be lost,
perish : 3d sg. forwyr^,
6, 27 5 opt. 3d sg. for-
wui1$e, 3, 15, 165 II,
50 $ pret. 3d sg. for-
weai^, 17, i».

foryman, iii, run before,
outrun : pret. 3d sg. for-

arn, 20, 4.

f6t, m.y ^00/ : dp. fotum,
II, 32; 20, 12) fotan,
II, 44; ap. fet, II, 2
etc.

Cram, prep. w. dat, from
(origin, source, depart-
ure, separation, depriva-
tion) : I, 6, 19, 44 J 5,
4 i 8, 44$ 12, 36 ; 15,
27etc;— fiam me syl-
fum, tymjfself of myself \

5> 30J 7> a8 etc

frCfiian, W2., comfort, com*
sole*, inf. 11, 19 j pret
3d pi. fi:efirodon, 11, 31.

frSfriend, m., comforter
{ParacUtus): ns. 15, 26$
as. frefriend, 14, 16 (see
Note).

fremian, w2., benefit, profit:
ist pL fremiaiS, 12, 19 $
— impers. (w. dat. of
person), 3d sg. frema'S,

16, 7.
frSolsdaeg, m., feast day^

festival : ns. 5, I ; gs.

freolsdaeges, 7, 14 (see

Note); ds. freolsdaege, 2,

23 etc.
frSond, m., friend X ns. 3,

29 etc. ; np. firynd, 15,

14; dp. freondum, 15,

>3-
frig, adj., free : np. fiige,

8> 33» 36-
frigedaeg, m., Friday : as.

fiigedsg, 1 , 1 5r etc. ; fry-

gedaeg, 11, irj 13, 33r.

w

~

W fflloBsarv 211

frBfor, f., camfBrt, eoniola-

fyftyne,num.,^>rtri 11,

tim : gs. frofte, i+, 16.

fruma, m., begtitnmg : ns.

^lian {folgian), w. j, i,

8, 1; ; ds. frunmn, 1, ij

w. daX., follow : inf. fy-

6, «+;.;, xy

lian, 13, 3fi, 37 i ptc.

fylicnde, 1, 38; 3d 8g.

ds. £7111^, I, 1 ; 8, 44-

fyli-B, 8, 11 i 3d pi. fyli-

fnllfremman, w.., fiilfil.

gesK, ID, 4, 5 * folgia«.

atcompliik: opt. ist sg.

10, 17; opt. 3d_ sg.

tylige, 11, 16; imp.

ful(l), adj., /a//; ns. fiill.

indsg. fylig, I, 43 etc. ;

16, I4inp- fuJIe, 6, ii.

pret. 3d sg. fylidc, 6, I

i6i-(w.gen.)ns.fi.ll.

etc. i pret. 3d pi. fylidon.

.9, i9jas. fall, II, II i

'. J7i fyligdon. ". 40;

ap. fuUe, 6,13;— fal mid

11, 31.

gyfr, ns., ., i* (cf.

fyllan, wi., fill: pret. 3d

Note).

pi. fyldoD, 6, 1 3.

fuliiaa, wi., baptize: get.

tft, Ti.,fire:33.{yr, 15, 6.

falliaone, 1 , 3 } ; 1 st sg.

fyrst, n,, f^rio^, time : ns.

fallige, 1, 16 j and sg.

14, 19.

fallast, 1, IS i 3d sg.

fallaS, I, 33 ; 3, i6(

G

pret. ist sg. fullode, 1,

31 ipret. jdsg. fallode.

Gabbatha, Cabbatha : ns.

I, 18; 3, XI i 10, 40 i
opt. pret. 3d Eg. fullode,

gaderian, wx., gather,

4, » i pp. gefallodc, 1,
»3.

bring logtlAer 1 3d sg.
gaderaK, 4, 36; 3d pi.

furlang, n., furlong {tla-

gaderiaiS, 15, 6;imp.xnd

dium) : gp. furlanga, 6,

pi. gaderia*, 6, ix ; pret.

19; ap. farlang, 11, 18.

,d pL gaderydon, .1,

futSra, comp. id)., further;

47 i pp. gegaderode, 10,

— of liigher rant, greater

'9-

h.

gSSlan, ni., hinder, delay.

212

eiaeest^

hep back : and sg. gfilst,

10, 24 (see Note).
gKfS, n., grass : ns. 6, 10

(Jbenum),

Galilea, Galilee : gs. Gali-
lee, 2, I etc. ; ds. Gali-
lee, 49 43 etc. ; to Gali-
leam (in Galilaeam), 4,
45 ; as. Galilea, 4, 3.

Galileisc, adj., Galilean,
of Galilee : ds. Galileis-
cean, 12, 21 ; as. Gali-
leiscan, 6, i.

gSn, any., z. go (inexactly
for Latin abire, < depart,*
4, 28 etc. } exire, *go
out,' 8, 59 ; tntroire,
•enter,' 4, 38 etc.) : inf.

11, II etc. ; ist sg. ga,

7i_ 33 5 8» 14; 3<1 sg.
gas^t 3, 8 etc. ; ist pi.
ga we, 6, 68 J opt. 2nd
pi. gan, 15, 16; pret.
ist sg. eode, 9, 11 ; 3d
sg. eode, 4, 28 etc. ; 2nd
pi. eodun, 4, 38 ; 3d
pi. eodon, 4, 30 etc. ; —
gan on scip {ascendere
nauem) : pret. 3d pi.
eodon, 6, 17, 24; 21, 3;
— gan on land {descender e
in terram) : pret. 3d sg.
eodun, 21,9. — 2. ivalk :
(ambulare) inf. 6, 19 ^

3d 8g. gets, 8, 12} II,

9, 10 ; 12, 35 ; imp. 2nd

sg- ga> 5» 8» ii> 1*5 and
pi. ga«, 12, 35 J pret
2nd sg. eodest, 21, 18 ;
3d sg. code, 5, 9 J 10,
23 ; — pp. wses werig ge-
gan {fatigatusex itinere),
4, 6, — 3. come (uenire) :
in£ 21, 3 ; imp. 2nd

sg. ga, ii> 34» 43 5 and
pi. gats, 21, 12 i pret. 3d

sg. eode, 12, 22.

gang&n, rd., go, 'walk i

ptc gangende, i, 36 ;

imp. 2d sg. gang, 20,

17.
g^angrwucu, f.. Rogation

Week : ds. gangwucan,

17, ir.

gfist, m., spirit : ns. 3, 8
etc. \ ds. gaste, i, 33
etc. ; as. gast, i, 32 etc. $
— agef his gast, ga<ve up
the ghost I 19, 30. -

ge . . . ge, conj., both
. . . andx%, i5 5«g«er
ge . . . ge, 15, 24.

gS, see Sfl.

gSa, adv., yea, yes \ 21,
15, 16.

geSdlian, W2. , be sick : pp.
geadludra, sick: 5, 3.

geanbidian, W2., w. gen..

^^p dlostfar? 213

•wait for, aiuait : pret.

remain : prel. jd ig.^^^H

id sg. geanbidedon, 5, 3.

gebid, 9. ^^H

gear (gSr), n., jiar : gs.

gebiddan, v, i. pray, aik i^^^^M

gcares, 1 E, i;] j ds. ^

"■' ^£' gebidde, 17, 20. ^^^^^|

on gere, that year: 11,

— a. pray: ind pi. ge- ■

49iBS. gff. >'. S'>

biddai?, 4, 11, XI i adpl. 1

gearcung, £, prtparalien

gebiddatS, 4, 23, 14 j opt. 1

{Parasciac): ns. 19, +i.

3d sg. gebidde, 4, lOj ^^J

gearu, adj., rifl;^ : na. 7,

opt. 3d pi. gebiddon, 4, ^^H

6.

14 — (w. reflex, ace.) ^^H

gearwian, wi., mate

iuf!, 10; pret. 3dpi. ^^^^H

ready, prepare : inf. 14,

gebxdon, 4, ^^H

geblissian, w2., »>fVr, i» ^^^^1

geat(Eet), n., gatt : ns.

glad: inf. ;, 35 j 3d sg. ^^^H

10, 7> 9i dat. ag. geate,

geblissaS, 3, 39 j 16, lo, ^^^H

10, li gete, lo, I.

IX opt. 3d pi. gebilB' ^^^^1

geatweard, m., ^I't-

aion, 4, 36 ; pret. 3d ag. ^^^1

•ward, door-keeper, por-

geblisEode, 8, ;6 ; opt. ^^^H

ter: ns. 10, 3.

gebedman, m., prayer

14, ^^^H

man, 'worshipper: np.

gebrSSru, m. pi., brothers, ^^^^H

gebedmen, 4., 23.

brethren: np. 1, 7> ^^^^^1

gebeorhtUn, wi., make

^^^^1

bright, glorify (clarifi-

gebjrian, ni. and vri., I. ^^^^H

care) : imp. ind ag. gc-

pertain, belong : jd sg. H

beorhta, ,7, 5.

gebyraiS, i, 151 etc. j T

gebSoracip, m., ba„quet.

gebira-B,xo, .ir; — (im- 1

feast : dat. sg. gcbeor-

pers. ) him ne gebyra'S to 1

Ecipe, II, 10.

{no« pertinet ad «™ de), 1

geberan, iv, bear, gi-ve

he does not care fur: 10, ■

birth to ; pp. gcborcn,

13 i pret. 3d sg., hun ■

bom, 9, 1, 31, 34 i iB,

gebyrode to, 11, 6. — 2. H

37-

(impers. w. dat.) befit, bt- ^^^M

gebidan, 1, bide, wait,

ft. .

hoove: (w. tSxt and opt.)[,^^^^H

214

€Hj^gest^

3d 8g. gcbyralS, 3, 7 etc. 5

— (w. iSxt and sculan)
pret. 3d sg. gebyrodcy
4» 4 > gcbyrcdc, 20, 9 5

— (w. gcr.) 3d 8g. gcby-
»«, 9, 4.

ijrecSosan, ii, choose : pret
ist sg. geceasy 6, 70 etc.;
pxet. 2nd pi. gecure ge,

1 5> 1^9 PP> Oode ge>
coren (Dei cultor, 'wor-
shipper of God*), 9, 31
(see Note).

gtclMnsungf f., cleansing^
purification : ds. geclaen-
sunge, 2, 6.

S^ecnSw&n, rd., knotv
(pret. wrongly for Latin
cognoui, noui in pres.
sense at 5, 42 $ 10, 5 ;
17, 7): 1st sg. gecnawe,
10, J4, 27 5 3d sg.
gecnaew^, 7, 17$ 2nd
pL gecnawa1$, 14, 20 ^
gccnawe ge, 8, 28, 43 ;
3d pi gecnawa^y 10,
4, 14; pret. ist sg.
gecneow, 5, 42 (see
Note) ; 3d sg. gecneow,
I, 10 ; 12, 9 ; 2nd pi.
gecneowun, 14, 9 ; 3d
pi. gecneowon, 17, 75
21,4; gecneowun, 10, 5.

g^ecwCme, adj., pleasing^

agreiahli : iq>. gecwemey
8y 29.
gecyrran, wi., tum^ am-

vert : pp. gecynede, 12,

40.
g^dihtan, wi., arrange^

dispose f agree : pret. 3d

pi. gedihton, 9, aa (ros-

spirare).
gedrCfan, wi., disturb^

trouble^ afflict i pret 3d

sg. gedrefde hyne sylfiie

(turbauit se ipsum), tvas

troubled i ii, 33; pp. ge-

drefedy i%, 27 ; 13, ai :

14, I, 27.
geSaSmCdan, wi., reflex.,

humble oneself, 'worship :

pret. 3d sg. geeaiSmedde,

9, 38.
geendian, W2., end, finish,

accomplish : pp. geen-

dod, 19, 30 $ geendode

on an {consummati in

unum), 17, 23.
gef^a, m.,joy : ns. 15, 11 ;

16, 24; ds. gefean, 3,29;

16, 20, 21 ; as. gefean,

16, 22 ; 17, 13.
gefealdan, rd., fold up :

pp. gefealden, 20, 7.
gef^ra, m., companion : ds.

geferan, 11, 16 {con»

discipulusy

eloitswtv

L

P SefferrSdea, f., eemfiany,

' JitletviAip, congrtgalinn x
ds. grferrSdene, 9, ix
{iynagaga).
geion, rd., leiie, catch,
taki, arrest -. inf. 7, 31 j
'°i }<> ; pret< ind pi.
gefengon, 11, 10.
geffUai), wi., l.fiU : pret.
jd gg, gefylde, 16, 6 ;
I pret. }d pi. gefyldan, 2,
I 7 * PP- gefylled, 11, 3.
I —a. /«///, accompliih :
pp. gefylled, 3, 29 etc. j
gefyllydne, 17, 13.
gefyllednes, f., fulness :
ds. gefyllednesse, i, ifi.
gegaderian, wi,, gather,
I collect, aiiembU : pret.
I J"! pl- gegaderedon, 6,
I 13.
g^gadeniDg, f., gathering,
cronud : ds. gegadc-
tunge, s, 1 3 {(aria).
gegearcungdaeg, m., day
ef preparalhn (foe the
passuver): ns. 19, i4(Eee
Note), 31.
gegearwian, m., m<ijtf
rjfl<0'. f'Pai-e : ist sg.
gegearwige, i+, 3.
gebslaa, wi., i. heal,
fare (jaaare, sanum fa-
■): opt. ist *%. ge-

215

h^le, II, 40 ; pKI. ist
ag. gehSlde, 7, 13 ; jd
sg. gehielde, 5, 1 1 j pret.
opt. 3d sg. gcheldc, 4,
47 i PP- gehSled, s. 4.
.0, 13.-2. /fl^f. (.«/-
Burr, saluijicare) •. opt.
1st sg. gehSle, 11, 47 i
imp. and sg. gehSl, iz,
17 i pp. gehSlcd, 3, 17.

gehfilgian, wi., mnif Ad^,
sanctify, inf. 11, 55;
imp. 2iid sg. gehilga, 17,
17 i pret. 3d sg, gelial-
gode, 10, 36 ; pp. ge-
hilgode, 17, 19.

gehealdaa, Ti.,kiiU, mam-
tain, keep : jd sg. ge-
healt, S, 51, 51 j gehylt.

is;

ind

pi. gehealdalS,
opt. ind Eg. gehealde,
17, '5i pret. ist sg.
geheold, IS, to; and
sg. geheoldc, x, 10 ;
ptet. 3d pi. geheoldon,
17, 6.
gehende, I. adv., at hand,
ar: 1., ss. — a. prep.

yd, n., tioist, clamour
. ,, ,. (..™.r).
gehwfide, sdj. iUlli

I

2l6

^yioMBn;

gehwSde tid {modicum),

13. 33-
gehyht&n, wi.y Ao^<: and

pi. gchyhta«, 5, 45.

gehyr&n, wi., heari inf.

6y 60 etc. ; ist sg. gehyre,

5, 30 J and sg. gchyret,

3, 8 } II, 4a; 3d sg.

gehyrlS, 3> ^9 ^c* > ^^^^^
pi. gchyralS, 8, 475 3d
pi. gehyralS, 5> a5 etc. ;
opt. 3d sg. gehyre, 7,
51 ;pret. istsg. gehyrde,
8y a6 etc. ; and sg. ge-
hyrdest, 11, 41 $ 3d sg.
gehyrde, 3, 3a etc. ; ist
pi. gehyrdon, 4, 4a ; i a,
38 5 gehyrde we, 9. 3» J
and pi. gehyrdon, 5, 37
etc. ; 3d pi. gehyrdon,
I, 37 etc.

g^elaeccean, wi., seixe,
take by force : inf. 6, 15.

^elXdan, wi., lead : pret.
3d pi. gelaeddon, 18, a8.

gelSstan, wi., last, re-
main, endure : opt. 3d
pi. gelsston, 15, 16.

gelSaffull, adj., believing :
ns. ao, a 7.

gelic, adj., likcy similar :
ns. 7, a9 } 8, 55 5 9, 9 ;
— equal ! as. hine sylf-
ne dyde Gode gelicne

{oiqualem sefaciens Deo),
5, 18. — supl. gelico^
ns. a I, a ; gelicust, ao,
a4 (see Note),
gelice, adv., in like mamteri

5» 19-
g^eliffaestan, wi., bring to

life, quicken : 3d sg. gcM-

faest, 5, ai ; 6, 63.

gelyf&n, WI., w. daL, ace.

(1$aet etc.), and gen. (la,

38), believe : ist sg. ge-

lyfe, 9, 38 etc ; and sg.

gelffst, 9, 35 etc. 5 3d

sg. gely^, 3, 15 etc. 5

ist pi. gely^&IS, 6, 69 {

16, 305 gelyfe we, 4,

4a ; and pi. gelyfaiS, 3,

I a etc. ; gelyfe ge, 3, la

etc. ; 3d pi. gelyfJEfS, i,

I a etc ; opt. ist sg.

gelyfe, 9, 36 5 opt. 3dsg.

gelyfe, 17, ai j opt. ist

pi. gelyfon, 6, 30 $ and

pi. gelyfon, 10, 38 etc. ;

gel^, 6, a9 j 3d pi.

gelyfon, 11, 4a ; imp.

and sg. gelyf, 4» ^M

and pi. gelyi&i'K, 10, 37

etc. ; pret. and sg. gelyf-

dest, I, 50 ; ao, a9 $ 3d

sg. gelyfde, 3, 18 etc. 5

and pi. gelyfdon, 6, 36 $

3d pi. gelyfdon, a» 11

6lo00at:i;

217

etc. $ pret. opt. 2nd pi.
gelyfdon, 5, 46 5 3d pi.
gelyfdon, i, 7$ pp. ge-
lyfedan, believing, 6, 64
(see Note).

gemSnlice, adv., com-
monly, mutually, one an-
other : 15, I » (inuicem).

g^emang, prep. w. dat.,
among : 11, 54 ; 21,
23.

gemet, n., measure : ds.
gemete^ 3, 34 ; — waes
on twegra sestra gcmete,
contained tivo sesters : 2,
6.

gemCtan, wi., meet, find i
2nd pi. gemeta'S, 21, 6 ;
pret. 3d sg. gemette, i,
41 etc. ; I St pi. gcmetton,

J> 4i> 45 5 3d pi. gemet-
ton, 6, 25.
gemittan, wi., meet, find :
pret. 3d sg. gemitte, 9,

gemSt, n., meeting, assem-
bly, council : as. gemot,
II, 47.

gemunan, prp., remember :
(w. ace.) opt. 2nd pi.
gemunon, 16, 4 ; pret.
3d sg. gemunde, 2, 17,
22 ; 12, 16 ; — (w. gen.)
3d sg. geman, 16, 21 ; I

imp. 2nd pi. gemima'S,

15, 20.
genSalScan, wi., draiv

near, approach : pret. 3d

pi. genealsehton, 12, 21.
geniman, iv, take, seize :

pret. 3d pi. genamon, i,

5 (sec Note).
genSh, adj., enough : as.

genoh, 6, 7 5 10, 10 5

14, 8.
gSomrian, W2., be sad,

mourn, groan : pret. 3d

sg. geomrode, 11933938.
geong, adj., young. —

comp. gingra, ns. 21,

18.
geopenian, W2., open t

pret. 3d sg. geopcnode,

19, 34; pp. geopenode,

9, 10.
gSr, see gSar.
gerad, adj., considered, ad"

'vised, prudent, skilled :

ap. t^us gerade, persons

of this kind, such : 8,

5-
gereccan, wi., set forth,

explain, interpret : pp.

gereht, i, 38, 41, 42.

gerihtan, wi., make right,

make straight : imp. 2nd

pi. gerihta^, i, 23 (see

Note).

220

tflMMKS

God, m., God : ns. ly I
etc. ; gs. Godes, i, la
etc. ; ds. Gode, i, i
etc. ; as. God, i, 1 8 etc. \
— pL, gods : np. godas,
lo, 34} ap. godas, lo,

35-
ff^t >^j*» g^ 2 ns. 7, 12 $

10, II, 14 5 gs. gddes,
I, 46 \ as. god, a, 10 ;
dp. godum, 10, 33 J ap.
gdde, 10, 3 a. — comp.
betera, better x ns. betere,

11, 50 ; 18, 14.

(^, n., good things good :

ap- god, 5, 19.
godspel, n., gospel : ns. i,

1 5r etc. ; as. godspel, 3,

ir etc.
Golgotha, Golgotha : ns.

19, 17.
GrCcisc, adj., Greek : ip.

Grecisceon, 19, 20.
gyfta, f. n. pi., nuptials^

marriage : np. 2, i ; dp.

gyfton, 2, 2 (see Note),
gyfu, f., ligift {donumy. as.

gyfe, 4> I o* — 2. favour J

grace (gratia): ns. i, 17;

ds. gyfe, I, 14, 165

as. gyfe, i, 16.
gylt, m., guilty offence^

crime : as. gylt, 18, 38 ;

19, ^, 6.

gjrdan, wi., gird : pret.
3d sg. gyrdest, ai, 18.

gyrstandeg, m., jester-
day : as. gyrstandaeg, 4,

5*-
gyt, see 6fl.

gyt, adv., jr*/, still I 2, 4

etc ; — nil gyt (w. pres.),

jet, stiU : 4> 35 <^- >

(w. past tense) 20, 17; —

"Sa gyt (w. past tenses),

3, 24 etc

H

habbfii, W3., I. ka^t : ist
sg. haebbe, 4, 3a etc
2nd sg. haefst, 4, 11 etc.
3d sg. haef'S, 3, 29 etc.
ist pi. habbatS, 8, 41
19, 7 ) 2nd pi. habbatS,
12, 8 etc. ; haebbe ge,
21, 5 5 opt. 3d sg,
haebbe, 3, 15; 6, 40 ;
2nd pi. habbon, 5, 39
etc. ; 3d pi. habbon, 10,
10; pret. ist sg. hsefde,
1 7> 5 > 2nd sg. haefdest,

4, 18 J 3d sg. haefde, 4,
I etc. I opt. pret 3d sg.
haefde, 5, 26. — 2.(aux.),
have : pret. 3d pi. haef-
don, 6, 19 5 II, 57 J ao,
20 5 — (w. inflected pp.)

€\066WPi

221

pret. I St sg. hsfde, 13,
12. See naebban.

haSlf f., safety, salvation :
ns. 4, 22.

hSElan, wi., healy cure i
pret. sdsg. haelde, 5, 15.

HiSlend, m., z. healer,
Sa'viour : ns. 4, 42 (Sal-
uator), — 2. M/ Saviour,
Jesus (incorrectly for
Latin lesus when the
speaker is an unbeliever :
6, 425 18, 5, 75 19,
19) : ns. I9 38 etc. ; gs.
Hselendes, 2, i etc. ; ds.
Hslende, i, 37 etc. ; as.
Hselend, i, 17 etc.

hSmed, n., sexual inter-
course : ds. on unrihtum
haemede, in adultery i %,

4.
hasnan, w i . , stone : inf. i o,

32 ; 1 1, 8 ; ist pi. h»ne

we, 10, 33.
hSSen, adj., heathen. Gen-

tile (Gentilis) : np. hae-

^ne, 12, 20.
hSl, adj., nvhole, sound,

nvell : ns. 5, 6, 9, 14 ;

II, 12; — beon hal, be

saved : ns. i o, 9 $ np.

hale, 5, 34 ; — si hal

(Hosanna), hail to : ns.

12,13 (see Note).

hSlgian, W2., hallvw, make
holy, sanctify : ist sg.
halgige, 17, 19.

hSlig, adj., holy : ns. haliga,
14, 26 } halige, 13, 185
ds. haligum, 3, 5 ; hal-
gum, I, 33 $ as. haligne,
20, 22 ; vs. haliga, 17,
II ; ap. halige, 5, 39.

h3m, m., home : ds. ham^
II, 20; — adv., ham,
homex 7, 53.

hand, f., hand : ds. handa,
10, 28 etc. ; as. hand, 3,
35 ; 20, 25 ; dp. handum,
19, 3 $ handan, 11, 44 j
ap. handa, 13, 9 etc.

hatian, W2., hate : inf.
hatigean, 7, 7 ; 3d sg.
hata^, 3, 20 etc. ; pret.
3d sg. hatede, 15, 18 ;
3d pi. hatedon, 15, 24,

as-

hatung, f., hate : ds. haefde
on hatunge (pdio habuit),
hated: 17, 14.

he, hCo, hit (hyt), 3d pers.
pron., he, she, it : masc.
ns. I, 8 etc. ; gs. his, i,
II etc. ; hys, i, 14 etc.
ds. him, I, 3 etc. ; hym,
9, 40 ; as. hine, i, 10
etc. ; hyne, i, 3 etc.;
— fern. ns. hco, 7, ii

224

eiMSSStlg

hameta (hamete), adv.,
Aoou : 3, 12 etc. $ hu-
mete, 9, ai.

hand, num., hundred :
nom., 21, 8.

hundred, num., hundred;
gen., 6, 7 5 dat., 12, 5.

hundtContig, num., hun-
dred : nom. 21, 11 ; ace.

i9> 39-
hQs, n., house : ns. 12, 3;

ds. huse, 8, 35; 11, 31;

14, 2 ; as. hus, 2, 16.

hwS, hwaet, pron., z. (in-

terr.) fwho^ ivhat : masc.

ns. 5, 1 3 etc. ; ds. hwam,

6, 68 ; 12, 28 ; 13, 22,

28; as. hwaene, 1 8, 4,

7; i9» 37 ; »o, 15. —
neut. ns. hwa^, 2, 4
etc. ; (w. personal predi-
cate), (u;^0 : I, 19, 22;
4, 10 ; 5, 12 etc. ; as.
hwaet, I, 22 etc. ; is.
hwi, for fwhaty ivhy : i,
25 ; 7, 1 9 etc. 5 forhwi,
for ivhat, ivhy, 7, 45. —
2. (indef.) anyone, one,
anything', masc. ns. hwa,
3> 3> 5 > 8, 51 etc. ; haef^
hwa him deme {ijui iudicet
eum), one to Judge himi
12, 48. — neut. as. hwaet,
14, 14; 16, 23. — swa

hwa swa, swa hwaet swa,
see swtL
hwaenne, adv., ^when : 6,

hwSr (hwir), adv., 'where i

6, 5 ; 8, ID ; hwaer, i,
38 etc.

hwSten, adj., of tvheat,
^wheaten : ns. hwstene,
12, 24.

hwaeSer, conj., ^whether :

7, 17 5 10, 24 J — conj.
adv., (to introduce a di-
rect question) 4, 3 3 ^ i g,
34 J — hwae'Ker "Sc, orx 7,
17,- 18, 34.

hmraeSere, adv., nefverthe-

less : "Seah hwaetJere, ne<v-

erthelessx 7, 13.
hwanon, adv., ^whence : i,

48 etc.
hwSr, see hwSEr.
hwi, see hwa.
hwil, f., ivhiUy time : as.

hwile, 5, 35 ; — «a

hwlle tSe, the time that^

^hilex 9, 4, 5.
hwyder, adv., nvhither : 3,

8 etc.
hwylc, pron. adj., ofwohat

kindy ivhichy ivhat : ns.

8, 7 ; ds. hwylcum, 10,
32 5 12, 33 ; hwylcon,
4, 52; 18, 32; 21,

eueewpi

225

19; as. hwylc, 2, 18;
hwylce, 18, 295 ap.
hwylce, 13, 18. — swa
hwylc swa, see swa.
hyrde, m., herd, shepherd :
ns. 10, 2.

lacob, Jacob : ns. 4, 5,
12 ; gs. lacobes, 4, 6.

lacobus, James : gs.
lacobi, 14, ir.

ic, ist pers. pron., / : ns. i,
1 5 etc. 5 gs. min, 20, 1 7 5
ds. me, I, 15 etc. ; as.
me, 2, 17 etc. ; (reflex.)
9, 11; n. dual, wjrt, 17,
1 1, 22 ; d. dual, unc, 17,
21 $ np. we, I, 14 etc.;
g^. ure, 19, 24 ; dp. us,
I, 14 etc.; ap. us, i, 22.

lerusalem, Jerusalem : ds.
Jerusalem : i, 19 etc.

in(n), adv., in : 3, 5 ; 10,
a> 3> 9 5 »o> 5. 8 J inn,
18, 15.

innan (innon, ynnan),
prep. w. dat. and ace,
(w. dat.) luithiny during :
7, ir etc. ; innon, 10,
22r ; ynnan, 2, i2rj —
(w. ace.) Within, into :

inne, adv., ivithin, inside :

20, 26.
inno6, m., i. botvels, belly :

ds. inno'Se, 7, 38 ; — 2.

ivomb : as. mnot$, 3, 4.
int5, prep. w. dat., intoi

7, 14; 10, I 5 18, I

etc.
lohannes, Johnx ns. i,

15 etc. ; gs. Johannes, i,

'9 9 3» ^5 9 lohannis, 21,

15, 16, 17, i9r ; ds. lo-

hanne, 3, 265 5, 33.
lona, John : gs. lonan, i,

42.
lordanes, Jordan : ds.

lordane, 3, 26 ; lordanen,

I, 28 ; as. lordanen, 10,

40.
losep, Joseph : ns. 19, 38 ;

gs. losepes, i, 45 ; 6, 42.
is, see bSon.
Isaias, Isaiah : ns. i, 23 $

i2> 39> 4' 9 &- l8^^>
12, 38.
Israhele, mpL, the Israel-
ites: gp. Israhela, i, 31 $

10

12, 13,

20, II.

Israhelisc, adj., Israelite;

ns. I, 47.
ludas, Judas : ns. 12, 4

etc. ; gs. ludas, 13, 2 j

ds. ludas, 13, 26 ; luda,

6, 71.

226

dlOMBTS

Indea, Judsta : ds. ludea,

4» 47 5 ?• I.
Indeas, mpl., the Jenvs :

np. ly 19 etc.; gp. ludea,

2, 6 etc. i dp. ludeum,

I Oy 19; ludeon, 8, 31

etc. ; ludean, 5> 15.

ludeisc, adj.y Jrwlsh^

Je<w : ns. 4, 95 18,

35-

Is, interj.y U! O : 2, 4 ; 4,
21 ; 17, 25.

ISd, f.y excuse^ defence x as.
lade, 15, 22.

iSdan, wi., leady hringy
carry : ist sg. Isede, 19,
4 5 3d sg. laet, 10, 3 (edu-
cit) ; 21, 18 ; opt. (?) ist
sg. Isede, 10, 16; pret. 3d
sg. Isedde, 18, 16; 19,
1 3 'y pret. 3d pi. Iseddon,
I, 42 etc.

ISfan, wi.y leafue : ist sg.
Ixfe, 14, 27$ pret. 3d pi.
Isefdon, 6, 13.

ISran, wi., teach: 2nd sg.

l«rst, 9, 345 3d sg.

- laer^, 14, 26 (see Note) 5

i^> 139 pi*^* ist sg.
Iserde, 18, 20 ; pret. 3d
sg. Iserde, 6, 59 etc.

IXs, f.y pasture t as. teese,

10, 9.

IXs, comp. adv.y less : —
iSc ISSy lestf that mot : 1 2,
42 (see Note) ; tSe ISs tSe,

IXtan, rd., i. let^ edlonv :
3d sg. laet, 10, 3, 4 5 imp.
2nd sg. laet, 1 2y 7 ; 2nd pL
lieta^, iiy 44$ i8y 8. —
3. let aio$Uy lea<ve : ist
sg. laete, 14, 18. — 3. let
dp'wny lay donvni inf. 21,
6 ) ist sg. laete, lo, 18 j
opt. pret 3d sg. letCy 1 9,

31-
ISf, £., lea<vingjy remnant :

ds. t5 lafe wSron, 'were

left : 6, 12.
lamb, n.y lamb : ns. i, 29,

36 ;ap. lamb, 21, 15, 16.
land, n., z. land : ds.

lande, 6, 21 ; 21, 8 ; as.

land, 21, 9, II; — 2-

land, country : ds. 3, 22 ;

as. II, 48 (locus), — 3.

the country (regio) : ds.

11, 55; as. II, 54.
lang, adj., long : as. lange,

5> 6 5 i4> 9-
langa-frigadaeg, m.. Good

Friday : as. langa-fiiga-

dseg, 18, ir.

lange, adv., long : 10, 24.

w

^^P &\oiSire 227 1

ISr, f., Uaehing, doetrint :

lencten wucu (lengten-

ns. 7, 16 ; lis. tare, 7,

WUCU), f , ixjalt in Lent:

17 i as. lare, iS, 19.

ds. lenctenwucan, 5, l^T,

larCow, m., tiacher, mas-

10, izij lengtcnwucan,

ter : ns, I, 3S etc. i as.

4, 6ri 5, trj a, jir j is.

lareow, 13, Mivs. 8,4;

lenctenwucan, 5, sor; 8,

-(RaiA/),vs.4,l<i fi.

2ir.

15 i 9, ij 11, 8.

lEof, adj., f/ror, belovtdi

laSian, wj,, (niiirt : pp.

— (as a fonn of address)

gcla«odc, 1, I.

Wr. vs. le«f, 4, " (see

Lazarus (Ladzarus), Luz-

Note); 4, 19 i 11, 11 (

arus: ns. . i, . etc. ; Lad-

ID, 15.

leofaS, leofode, lee 17b-

Lazanjm, 1 1, 5 ; ii, iq {

ban.

Ladiarum, ii, 9, 17; vs.

leoht, adj. (subst.?).%A/<

lEas, adj., lyiag,/alii : ns.

leoht, n., light X ns. i, 4

7, 19 i 8,44. S5.

etc.; gs. leohtes, i», 36;

leasung, f., faUthend, lie :

ds. leohte, i, 7 etc.; u.

as. leasunga, 8, 44.

Icohl, 3, 19 etc.

lecgan, wi., /«>, place-.

leohtfat, n., lantern, lamp:

pict. md sg. Icdest, ±a.

^^- 5> 35 i 'Ip- icohtfi-

iSi jdsg. lede his reaf

tum, 18, 3.

(panir),laiJajide:ij,4.;

leornian, wz., learn : pret.

irdpl. IMcgS, .., 34i

3d sg. leomodc, 6, 45 ;

3dpL ledon, 19,41; ID.

7. 15-

I, 13.

leomingcaiht, m,, AVd-

LEdeastaf. m., Latin let-

ple: ns. 9, ig etc.) ds.

ter: dp, Ledenslafon, 19,

leoraingcnihte, 19, 17 ;

3o, 1 ; as. Iconiingcmhl,

lencten jlengten), m.,

19, i6i np. leorningcnih-

^^_ lent i ds. lenctene, 7,

tas, I, 37 etc-i gp.

^^L]3T; 4or; 8, 461 }

leomi&gcnihta, 4, i etc. )

Wf

m J

228

^iMfgSn

35 5 i8, 17} leoming-
cnihton, 6, 3 etc. $ vp,
leomingcnihtas, 18, 19.

He, n., Ifodj : ns. 20, 12.

licgan, Vy lie : inf. 20, 5 ;
21, 9 (fositas) ; licgean,
20, 6 5 pret. 3d 8g. begy

4. 47 } 5. 3 5 ao» 7-
Hchama, m., body : gs.

llchaman, 2, 21 ; as. llc-

haman, 19, 38, 40 j np.

lichaman, 19, 31.

lif, n., life : ns. i, 4 etc. 5

gs. lifes, 4, 10 etc. ) ds.

life, 4, 36 etc. ; as. Uf,

3, 15 etc.; gaelst t$u ure

\i£{animamnostram tollisy

* hold our mind in sus-
pense*), lOy 24 (see
Note).

linen, adj., linen : ds.
linenum, 19, 40 ; ap.
linen, 13, 4.

linwSd, f., linen garment y
linen cloth : ds. linwsede,
13, 55 dp. llnwsedon, 20,
7 ; ap. llnwSda, 20, 5,
6.

LithostrStus, Lat. adj.,

* paved, or inlaid, with
stones*: ns. 19, 13.

locc, m. , lock (of hair) ; pi. ,
hair : dp. loccon, 11,2;
12, 3.

lOcUui, W2., look, bektddi
imp. 2nd sg. Idea {ecce)^

8, 7 } II, 36.

losian, w2., be lost : opt.

3d pL losigeon, 6, 12.
Infian, w2., lo^e : ist sg.

lufige, 14, 21, 31 5 21,

i5> i^> »7; and sg.
lufast, II, 3; 21, 15,
16, 17 J 3dsg. lufa«, 3,
35 etc. \ 2nd pi. lufiatS,
14, 15 ; opt. 2nd pi.
lufion, 13, 345 15, 12}
pret. I St sg. lufode, 15,

9, 12 ; 2nd sg. lufodest,

i7> ^1$ a4» a6> 3<i sg-
lufode, 3, 16 etc. ; opt.

pret. 3d sg. lufode, 15,

19 } 2nd pi. lufodon, 8,

42 ; 14, 28.

lufu, f., love : ns. 17, 26 ;

ds. lufe, 15, 9, 10; as.

lufe, 5, 425 13, 35; 15,

13-
lybban, W3., li've : ptc.

lybbende, 6, 51, 57 } 3d

sg. leofa"5, 4, 50 etc.}

3d pi. lybba«, 5, 25 }

pret. 3d sg. leofode, 4,

lyfan, wi., w. dat. of
person, gi've lea^ve^ per-
mit : pret. 3d sg. Iffde,
19, 38.

^Ioi8(0ar^

229

lyhtan, wi., gi've lighty
shine : ptc. lyhtende, 5,
35 5 Sdsg. lyht, i, 5.

lytel, adj., little : ns. 12,
35 5 14, 19 5 as. ymbe,
embe lytel {modicum), in
a little ijuhile : 16, 16,
17, 18, 19. — gs, hit ys
lytles wana, // lacks little:
14, 2 (see Note).

M

mS, I. comp. adv., more :
5, 18. — 2. indcl. subst.,
w. gen., more : nom.
4, 41 5 ace. 4, 1 5 7,

31-
macian, W2., make, make

ready : pp. gemacud, 1 3,

2 {facta),

mSg, m., kinsman, rela-

ti've ; — parent : np.

magas, 9, 2, 3, 20, 22,

23 ; ap. magas, 9, 18 ;

— brother : np, 7, 5
{fratres),

mSre, adj., great, famous ;

— m«re d»g, >&/;f>i ^/yr,
feast day : ns. 19, 31;
ds. mieran, 7, 37. —
comp. mserra, greater,
{maior) : ns. 4, 12; 8,
53 ; mSrre, 10, 29.

maesse, £., mass; — feast
day, festi^val : ds. maes-
san, 14, ir; 15, ir.

maesseSfen, n., E've of a
feast day. Vigil (cf. uigi-
lia) : as. maessesefen, i,
35r; 14, 1515 21, i5r.

maessedasg^, m,, feast day,

festival : as. maessedaeg,

3, i6r5 14, 23r; 21,

i9r ; dp. msessedagon,

15, i2r, i7r.

magan, prp., can, he able :
ist sg. maeg, 5, 30 ; 13,
37 ; 2nd sg. miht, 13,

36 ; 3d sg. maeg, i, 46
etc. ; I St pi. mage we,
14, 5 ; 2nd pL magon,
7, 34 etc. ; mage ge, 5,
44 } 3d pi. magon, 3, 9 5
opt. 3d Sg. maege, 4» 35 5
pret. 3d sg. mihte, 11,

37 J 3d pi. mihton, 12,
39 J 21, 6 ; opt. pret.
3dsg. mihte, 9, 33 ; 21,
25 J — (to express pur-
pose), might, could \ opt.
pret. 3d sg. mihte, 12,
5; 3dpi. mihton, 11, 57.

Mag^dalenisc, adj., Mag-
dalene : ns. Magdalen-
isce, 19, 25 ; 20, I, 18.

man(n), m., man, person,
one : ns. man, 2, 10 etc. \

232

eiMgax^

stefiie (uoce magna), i ly
43 'y gp, In]cel^^ ai, ii.

— comp. man, greater i
ns. 14, 28 ; as. mare, i,
5o;maran,5, 36515, 13;
19, II ; ap. maian, 5,
20 ; 1 4, 1 2. — 2. much ;
ns. 6y 10 ; 7, 12 5 as.
mycelne, 12, 24 5 mycel,
6, II 5 ap. mycle blSda,
much fruit : 15, 5, 8 $
mycel tacn (muita signa,
* many signs * ), 1 1, 47 $

— adv., is. mycle, by
much, much : mycle ma,
many morei 4, 41.

myddanwinter, m., mid-
ivinter, Christmas : ds.
middanwyntran, i, 1515
middanwintra, i, i9r.

mydfaesten, n., Midlent
(the third Smiday in
Lent) : gs. mydfaestenes,
8, i2r 'y 9, ir ; 11, ir ;
ds. mydfastene, 8, ir.

mydlencten, m., Midlent i
gs. mydlenctenes, 6, ir 5
mydlengtenes, 7, 141.

mynetere, m., money
changer : gp. mynetera,
2, 1 5 5 ap. myneteras, 2,
14.

m^se, f., table : ap. mysan,
2, 15.

N

ni, adv., not at all, not (to
strengthen ne) : i, 20 ;
4, 42 etc. ; (without ne)
no, not : 8, 1 1 ; 1 8, 40 ;
naes na, 5, 18 ; 7, 10
etc

nacod, adj., naked i ns. 21,

7.
luebban (< ne habban),
W3., ha<ve not : ist sg.
naebbe, 4, 175 and sg.
naefst, 4, n, 17 ; 13,
8 ; 3d sg. naefiJ, 4, 44 $
14, 30; I St pi. naebbewe,
19, 15 5 2nd pi. nabba^.

38, 42

12,

85

naebbe ge, 6, 53 ; 3d pi.
nabba«, 2, 3 j 15, 22 j
(opt. ?) pret. 2nd sg. nsefd-
est, 19, 1 1 $ opt, pret. 2nd
pi. naefde ge, 9, 41 j 3d
pi. naefdon, 15, 22, 24.

nSddre, £., snake, serpent :
as. nseddran, 3, 14.

naefde, naefdon, see
naebban.

nSfre, adv., never : i, 18
etc.

naes, see bSon.

nass, adv., not at all^ not :
14, 225 — naes na, 5, 18$
7, 10 etc.

I

simmuvs

233

naegel, m., nail: gp. nae-

gela, 20, 25.
nah, see ag^an.
naht, n., nought, nothing :

ns. 8, 54-
nama, m., name : ns. i, 6 ;

18, 10 ; ds. naman, 5, 43

etc. ; as. naman, 1,12 etc.
nan, pron. adj., no : ns. i,

18 etc. J ds. nanum, 5,

»3i5 8, i5> 33 5 as.
nanne, 18, 38 ; 19, 4 ;
nane, 19, 11 ; nan, 10,
41 J 16, 29 ; — nan "Sing,
nothing : ns. i, 3 ; gs.
nanes t$inges, 16, 23 ; as.
nan "Sing, 3, 27 etc. —
(as subst.) no one, none :
ns. 3, 1 5 etc. ; as. nanne,
18, 9.

nardus, Lat. m., spikenard-.
as. wyrtgemange «e hig
nardus hata^ (nardi
pistici), 12, 3.

n3t, see nytan.

Nathana(h)el, Nathanael :
ns. I, 46, 48, 49 ; Na-
thanael, 21, 2 ; as. Na-
thanahel, i, 47 ; Na-
thanael, I, 45.

Nazarenisc, adj., Naxa-
rene, of Na%areth : ns.
Nazareniscea, 19, 19; as.
Nazareniscean, 18, 5, 7.

Nazareth, Naxareth : ds.

Nazareth, i, 45, 46.
ne, adv., not : i, 10 etc.
n6, adv. conj., and not, nor:

3, 8 etc.; — ne . . . ne,
neither . . . non i, 13 j

4, ai 5 S> 37.

nSah, adv. prep. w. dat.,

near : 2, 1 3 ; 4, 5.
nebb, i\,,face : ns. 1 1, 44.
nSahgebiir, m. , neighbour :

np. neahgeburas, 9, 8.
nellan (<ne wyllan), anv.,

lAfill not : 2nd sg. nelt,

21, 18; 2nd pi. nella'S,

5,405 10, 38 5 pret. 3d

sg. nolde, 7, i.
nemnan, wi., name, call i

pp. genemned, i, 42 5 3,

I 5 5, 2; II, I.

nese, adv., nay, no i 7, ii;

9, 95 21, 5.
net(t), n., net : ns. net, 21,

II ; as. nett, 21, 6, 11.
nic(c) (< ne ic), adv., not I,

no \ I, 21 ; nice, 18, 17.

Nichodemus, Nicodemus :

ns. 3, 1,4, 95 7, 50 5

i9> 39-
niht (nyht), £., night : ns.

9, 4 ; ds. on niht, by

night : 3, 2 etc. ; on nyht,

7, 50 ; — (in computing

time, the equivalent of

234

€HMMt}g

day) : ap. feoweityne
nyhtf firtnigki ; lo, iir;
seofon nyht, stnnighti 20,
191.
niman (nyman), iv, z. take^
recii've (and inexactly for
Latin toiler iy ferrey *takt
up/ < take away,* 2, 8; 5
8 etc.) : inf. 6, 21 } 19

38
18

ger.

nimanne. 10

, istsg. nimcy 10, 17
14, 35 20, 155 3d 8g.
nim^, 10, 18 etc.
nem^, 10, 3 (see Note)
3d pi. nima^, ii, 48
opt. 2nd sg. nyme, 17
15 5 3dsg. nyme, 6, 7
imp. 2nd sg. nim, 5, 8
II, 12; nim hyne (tolle,
*away with him !'), 19
1 5 ; nim "Sine hand (ad-
fer manum tuuniy 'reach
hither thy hand^), 20,
27 ; pret. istsg. nam, 10,
1 8 ; (opt ? ) 2nd sg. name,
20, 15 5 3d sg. nam, 5,
9 etc. ; 3d pi. namon, 2,
8 etc. — 2. takey seize
(and inexactly for Latin
raperey 'snatch,* 10, 12,
28, 29) : inf. 7, 44 ; 10,

^9 5 II, 57 5 ger. ni-
manne, 7, 30 'y 3d Sg.

nim'S, 10, 12, 28 ; pret.

3d 8g. nam, 8, 20; 19,

1$ 3d pL namon, 18,

12.
ni^^e, adj., mnv : ns. 19,

41 5 as. niwc, 1 3, 34.
nyht, see niht.
na, adv., no'w (inexactly for

Latin iam^ * already * ;

»», 39 5 15, 3 5 iamnouy
*nomore,' 14, 30; 17,
1 1 J eccey < behold,* 3,
26 etc.) : a, 8 etc. ; jtut
np'w: 21, 10.
nytan(< ne witan), prp. , not
know : ist sg. nat, 9, 12,
25 ; 20, 13 ; and sg.
nast, 3, S> 10; 13, 7;
19, 10 } 3d sg. nat, 7,

*7 5 "» 35 5 i5> 155

1 St pi. nyton, 14, 5 ; 20,

2 5 nytan, 16, 18} nytc
we, 9, 29 5 2nd pi. ny-
ton, 4, 22 etc. ; pret.
I St sg. nyste, i, 31 ;
3d sg. nyste, 5, 135
3d pi. nyston, 10, 6.

nyten, n., cattle : np.
nytenu, 4, 12.

nySane, adv., from be-
neath : 8, 23.

nySer, adv., donvn ; i, 325
3, 13 ; 8, 6 5 20, 5 j
ny^r stigan, descend : i,

33, 51-

SUafoapg

235

of, prep. w. dat., of ^ from :
(origin, source, separa-
tion, material) i, 16, 32,
46 5 2, 9, 155 II, II
etc. 5 gefyiled of, filed
ivithx 12, 35 of me syl-
fum, by myself \ 8, 28
etc. 'y (starting point of
time) ^owi 7, 40 } II,
53 etc. 5 (partition) ofiiy
24, 3 5 (see Note), 40 etc. $
— adv., off', 18, 10, 26.

ofer, prep. w. ace, (place)
oveTy above, upon : i,

3»» 33> 51 5 3» 31 (see
Note) etc. \ over, across;
6, I, 175 9, 6 etc. 5 —
ofer fyiftyne furlang,
o'uerx II, 18 (see Note) 5
ofer mine reaf hi wurpon
hlott, over, for : 1 9, 24
(see Note) 5 — (time)
after : 2, ir 5 3, ir etc. ;
— adv., over : 10, i 5
21, 9.

ofost, f., speedy haste : ds.
ofste, II, 31.

ofslSan, VI, slay, kill : inf.

7» I > "> 53; i3i> 105
ger. ofsleanne, 5, 18

etc. ; opt. I St pi. ofslean,

18, 31.

oftorfian, w2., stone to
death : inf. 8, 5 {lapl-
dare),

oftrSdlice, adv., fre-
quently, often : 18, 2.

Olieutum, gs. Oliuetes
dune. Mount of Olives i
8, I.

on, prep. w. dat., inst. (5,
3or ; 8, 2ir), and ace, i.
(w. dat. and inst.), on, im
(place where) on, in : 1,
4, 5, 10 etc. ; (place to
which) in, into : 3, 1 7
(see Note) 5 10, 23 ; 13,
2 etc. 5 (time when), on,
in : I, 39 ; 2, I etc. ',
(time during which) in,
during : 2, 20 ; on ecum
life, into eternal life : 4,
36 i (manner) in, ivith :

i> »6 5 5> 43 5 7» 4 etc. 5
(measure), 2, 6 ; cf . 6,
7 ; — aparod on, on the
charge of X 8, 3. — 2. (w.
ace.) on, upon, in, into :
(place to which) upon,
into : I, 9, 43 5 3» 4> 5
etc. ; on baec, aback,
back ', S, SS \ 20, 14 ; on
fixa^, a-fishing, fishing :
21, 3 ; (time when) on :
I, i4r, i9r etc. ; on ece
llf, forever : 4, 1 4 5 6,

236

tfAMnn?

27 ; — gtlfhikf geh3rhtan

on, f»: ly 12 ; 2, II } 5y

45 etc. ; on EbreisCy on
ure ge1$eode, im 19, 17 ;
20, 24. — 3* pi^p> &dy.,
mr, i« : 4, 20 } 5, 4 5 7,
205 10, 405 19, 19; —
adv.y 2Xy 7.

onbyiig^an, wi., w. gen.,
taste : pret 3d sg. onby-
rigde, 2, 9.

oncnSwan, rd., recognize,
knotv : 2nd pi. on-

cnawa^, 8> 3^ 9 3<1 P^*
oncnawalSy 13, 35 ; opt.
3d sg. oncnawe, 14, 31;
2nd pi. oncnawuiiy lo,
38 } 3d pi. oncnawon,

i7» 3 > 3^ P^* oncneo-

won, 17, 8, 25.
ondrSdan, rd., i. be

afraidy fear : imp. 2nd

sg. ondrsed, 12, 15 5 (w.

reflex, dat.) imp. 2nd pi.

ondrsda'5, 6, 20 \ pret.

3d sg. ondredy 19, 8 ;

3d pi. ondredon, 6, 19.

— 2. be afraid of fear :

pret. 3d pi. ondredon, 9,

22.
onfaestnian, w2., crucify

(transfigere)i pret. 3dpi.

onfaestnodon, 19, 37.
onfdn, rd., take^ recei^ve :

1st 8g. onfoy 5, 34 ; pret
3d 8g. onfengr, i^, 30
(w. gen.) J 3d pi. onfen-
gon, I, 16.

ons^Can, prep. w. ace,
against : 1 3> 18 ; 18, 29 ,•
19, 1 1 J totvard^ to meet
(obuiam) : 12, 13; —
prep. adv. (w. dat.), to-
ivard, to mtet (ohuiam):
12, 18.

ons^emang, prep. w. dat,
among, during : onge-
mang iSam, during these
enjents, meannvhiU (inte-
rea): 4, 31 (see Note).

ongytan, v, percei<ve, un-
derstand, knotv : opt.
2nd pi. ong^on, 1 9, 4 ;
3d pi. ongyton, 7, 26 ;
12, 40 J pret. 3d sg. on-
geat, 4, 53.

onlyhtan, w i . , lighten, illu-
mine : 3d sg. onlyht, 1,9.

onsundron, adv., apart, by
itself I 20, 7.

ontpnan (untpnan), wi.,
open : inf. 10, 21 ; pret.
3d sg. ontynde, 9, 26,
32 5 II, 37 ; untynde,
9, 14, 21, 30.

onuppan, prep. w. dat.,
upon : 12, 14 J — adv.,
upon, against'. 11, 38.

&<nuaa^

237

open, adj., open : ns. 7, 4 ;
ap. opene heofonas, the
hea'uens opened (apertos
caelos)\ I9 51.

openlice, adv., openly y pub-
licly ^ plainly : 7, 10 ; II,
14; 18, 6.

oreSian, W2., breathe : 3d
sg. ore'Sa^, 3, 8.

oS, z. prep. w. ace, (place)
up to, as far as \ 2, 75
(time) until t 2, 10 ; 12,
7. — 2. conj. , until : 21,
22, 23.

5Ser, pron. adj., z. other :
ns. 15, 24 etc. \ ds.
o^ron, 20, 2 ; as. 5^me,
14, 16 ; np. 5'Sre, 6, 23 ;
20, 25 ; 21, 2 ) ap.
o'Sre, 10, 16; 20, 30;
(as subst.), ns. 5, 7, 32,
43 ; 21, 18 ; np. o'Sre,

4, 38 ; 7> la 5 i9> 18 ;
§elc . • . 5t$res, otSeme,
each other \ 13, 14, 22.
— 2. wr/ (of two) : ns.
I, 40 \ 5t$er . . . otSer,
one . . • another : ns. 4,
37. — 3. second : gs.
o'Sre, 2, ir ; is. otSre,

4» 54» 5> Sorj 8, 2115
o'Sre dseg, the next day :

»» 3i9> 35 5 ^> »»•
oS5e, conj., or : 2, 6 etc

oxa, m., ox : ap. oxan, 2,
»4, 15-

palmsunnandaeg, m..
Palm Sunday, ds. palm-
sunnandaege, 6, 53r; 11,
47r.

palmtrTw, n., palm tree :
gp. palmtrywa, 12, 13.

palmwucu, f.. Palm Week,
Holy Week I ds. paim-
wucan, 12, ir, 241.

passio, Lat. m.. Passion
(of our Lord) : ns. 18,
ir.

pcncg, m., penny, gp.
penega, 6, 7 ; dp. pene-
gon, 12, 5.

pentecosten, m., Pente-
costy Whitsuntide : gs.
pentecostenes, 3, i6r
etc. ; as. pentecosten, 3,
ir.

Petrus, Peter: ns. i, 42
etc. ; gs. Petres, i, 40,
44; 21, ifr; ds. Petre,
13, 6 etc. ; as. Petrum,
18, 16.

Pharisei, Lat. mpl., Phari-
sees I np. 4, i etc. ; gp.
Pharisea, 7, 48 ; 12, 42 }
dp. Phariseon, 7, 45 etc.

238

€Ho<WCS

Phariteisc, adj., ff tkg
Pharisees : ns. 3, i.

Philippns, Philip : ns. i,
44Ctc.;gs. Phylippi, 14,
ir$ ds. Philippe, 6, 5;
12, 21 \ IS. Phillppus,

i> 43-
Pilatns, Pilati t ns. 18, 29

etc. $ ds. Pilate, 19, 21 $

as. Pilatum, 19, 31, 38.

plsettan, wi., smack, slap :

pret. 3d pi. pl«tton, 19,

3-
portic, m., porch : ds. por-

tice, 10, 23; dp. porticon,

5, 3 5 ap. porticas, 5, 2.
pund, n., pound : as. pund,

12, 3.
purpnre, f., purple i gs.

purpuran, 19, 2, 5.

P7t(t), m., pity ivell : ns.

Py^ 4» 1 1 5 as. pytt, 4,
12.

Rabbi, Rabbi i vs. i, 38,

49 5 3> a» a6.
RabbSni, Rabboni : vs. 20,

16.
rScan, wi., reach, hand i

I St sg. race, 13, 26.
rSdan, wi., read : inf. 3,

ir 5 pret. 3d pi. neddon,

19, 20.

rSMUi, wi.y rusk^ jprh^t
ptc rSsendes, 4, 14.

raoe, adv., quickly : 1 1, 29$
*3> *7- — comp. la'Sor,
M9re quickly, sooner x 20,
4 (primus), — supL ra-
tkist, /rj/: 5, 4 (^atjij).

riaf, n., ro^, garment : ds.
reafe, 19, 2$ as. reaf,
19, 55 ap. reaf, 13, 4,
12} 19, 23, 24.

restedaegr, m., day of rest,
Sabbath : ns. 5, 9 etc ;
ds. restedaege, 5, 1 6 etc. 5
as. restedaeg, 5, ig ; 9,
16 5gp. restedaga, ao, 19
(see Note).

rCwett, m. n., ro^wing 5 —
boat : gs. rewettes, a i, 6.

rice, n., kingdom ; ns. 18,
36 5 as. rice, 3, 3, 5.

ridan, i, ride : pret. 3d sg.
rad, 12, 14.

riht (ryht), adj., right,
just, righteous (iustus) :
ns. ryht, 5, 30 5 as.
rihtne, 7, 24.

rihtwis, adj., righteous,
just (iustus) : vs. rihtwisa,

17, as-
ripan, i, reap : inf. 4, 355

ger. ripanne, 4, 35, 38 j

3d sg. rip«, 4, 36, 37.

r5d, f. , rood, cross : ds. rode.

enoggdops

239

3, ir (see Note) 5 19, 31;

as. r5de, 19, 17, 19, 25.
Romane, mpL, Romans :

np. II, 48.
r5wan, rd., ro^w : pret. 3d

pi. reowon, 21, 85 pp.

gerdwen, 6, 19.

sScerd, m., priest {sacer-
dos) : gp. sacerda ealdor,
chief priest : 12, 10 ; ap.
sacerdasy I9 19.

s95, f. m., sea : ns. 6, 18 ;
ds. sae, 6, 19 ; 21, i ;
as. s», 6, I, 17 ; 21, 7.

saetemesdaeg^, m., Satur-
day : as. saetemesdaeg, 8,

i2r ; 20, ir.

Salomon, Solomon : gs. Sa-

lomones, 10, 23.
Samaria, Samaria : gs.

Samarian, 4, 5 ; ds. Sa-

mariay 49 7*

Samarie, mpl., the Sama-
ritans : Samaria land, ^^i-
maria : as. 4, 4.

Samaritanisc, adj., Sa-
maritan : ns. 4, 9 $ 8,
48 ; Samaritanisce, 4, 9 ;
np. Samaritanisce, 4, 9,
39 \ Samaritaniscean, 4,
40.

sanctus, Lat m.. Saint :

gs. sancte, i, ssrj 15,

ir.
sSrig, adj., sore^ sorry ^

grieved: ns. 21, 17.
Satanas, Satan : ns. 13,

27.
sSwan, rd., sotv : 3d sg.

saew^, 4, 36, 37.
sSwl, £., soul : ns. 12, 27 ;

— life (anima) : as. sawle,

10, 17, 18 5 12, 25.
Scarioth (ScarioS), Iscar-

iot : ns. 12, 4; 14, 22 ;

gs. Scariothes, 1 3, 2 ; ds.

Scariothe, 13, 26$ Scaii-

otSe, 6, 71.
sceanca, m., shank, leg :

ap. sceancan, 19, 31, 32,

33-
scSap, n., sheep : np. sceap,

10, 3> 4» 8, 27 5 gp.

sceapa, 10, i, 2, 7 ; dp.

sceapum, 10, 13, 26 }

sceapon, 10, 11 ; ap.

sceap, 2, 14 etc.
scSaS, f. , sheath : as. scealSey

18, II.
sceaSa, m., doer of harm,

ivretch 5 — robber : ns.

lOy I ; np. scea'San, 10, 8.
scSotan, II, shoot ; — rush,

plunge: pret. 3d sg. scet,

21. 7.

a40

MMtStg

tcio5waiig, m.y Utckgtff
a shoi I at. tctetSwangy
I, 27.

•cir, adj., cUmt^ Mgki\ —
luhiti : np. adiCy 4, 35
(albmi),

tcnef^n.yr«<vf :11a. ii, 38.

•crln, n.y r^^/r, rAnto t aa.
acrihy la, 6 $ 13, 39.

tcr7<l<ui, wi.y cUikti pret
3d pL scryddony 19, a.

•cnlan, prp., skall^ omgkt :
3d 8g. aceal, 3, ir \ (with-
out inf.) ly 35r } a, ir
etc. ; pret 3d 8g. sceoUe,
4, 4; ii» 51 ; ao, 9;
ist pi. sceoldon, 8, 5 ;
— (to express purpose),
may : opt. 3d pi. sceolon,

9. 39-,
scyp (scip), n., shipi ns.

6, 21 J ds. scype, 6, 19 ;

aa. 8C3rp, 6, 17, ai, aa$

scip, 21, 3 ; np. scypUy

6, 23.

sC, sSo, Saet, z. def. art.

and demons, pron. adj.

they that, this : masc. ns,

1, 18 etc. ; 5, 25 gs
tSaes, 2, I etc. ; ds. "Sam

2, I etc. $ I, 39 etc.; as
tJone, I, 45 etc. ; — fem
ns. seo, 5, 25 etc. $ gs
*«re, 2, 8 etc. ; ds. ^Sre

I, 45 etc $ 19, 27 5 »•
tft, 6, 17 etc.; — neat
na. tSaet, i, i etc. ; gs.
tS«, a, 9 etc $ 18, 13 5
da. tfilin, I, 7 etc ; as.
tSsBt, a, 9 etc 5 II, 515

— phir. nom. tSi, i, 19
etC} gp. tJfera, 6, 45
etc { tfiua, a, 1 5 etc ;
dp. tfiUn, I, 40 etc. ; ap.
tfi, 4, a9 etc. 5 5, 36.

— 2. demons, pron., Ae^
shif ii, that : masc ns.
se, I, 15 etc ; gs. ISses,

4, 34 etc 5 da. iSm, 3,
18 etc; aa. tSone^ i, 33
etc; — neut ns. tSaet, i,
a etc ; 4, ao ; gs. t^aes,

5, a8 ; la, 38 ; ds. ^Sun,
4, 18 etc. ; ISaii, ai, i ;
(see further under adfter,
Sr, for, to) ; as. t$aet,
I, 5; a, 10, 17 {quia)\
is. i^, 15i, "Kig, ife, see
for, ISes ; — plur. nom.
iSi, I, 13 etc ; gen.
tSsra, 18, 9 ; 20, 23 ; 21,
II ; "Sara, 20, 23 ; t^Lra
iJe (w. sing.), 3, 15, 20
(see Note) etc. ; iSSra "Se,
1 2, 2 etc ; dp. t^m, i . 1 2,
etc. ; ap. t^, 2, 7 etc. — 3.
as rel. pron. ("Se omitted),
mjhoy ivAicAf that : maac

eioaanxie

241

ns. se, I, 18 ; 5, 2 ; 8,
S3 Jgs. "^aes, i, 6; 4,46;
18, 26) ds. "Sam, i, 30,
47 $ 3, 26 ; as. "Sone,

i> 45 5 5> 45 5 6, 27 5
7, 28 $ — fern. ns. seo,
6, I ; — neut. ns. ^aet,
1, 9, 14 $ Mtf/ luhichf
ivhat : 6, 37 ; 16, 17,
18 ; ds. '^niy 18, I ; as.
^aety 4y 38; M^z/ luhichf
ivhati 3, II, 32 ; 4, 22 ;
5, 19 etc. \ — plur. nom.
iSiy I, 13. — 4. gs. tSaes,
adv. 9 according to ivhat^
as I 4, 19 $ ^aes t$e ma,
swTSor, JO much the more;
5, 185 19, 8.

sealf, £., sal've, ointment :
gs. sealfe, 12, 3 $ ds.
sealfe, 11 , 2 $ as. sealfe,
12, 5.

•Ccan^wi.y seek^ search fori
istsg. sece, 5, 3058, 505
2nd sg. secst, 4, 27 ; 20,
155 3d 8g. 8ec«, 4, 23
etc. ; 2nd pi. secea'Sy 5,
44 etc. \ seca^y 7, 34$
sece ge, 6, 26 ; 18, 4 ;
sece gyt, i, 38 j 3d pi.
secea'Sy 7, 25 ; pret. 3d
sg. sdhte, 19, 12 ; 3d pi.
sohton, 5, 18 etc.

secs^an, wi., say^ speak i

ist sg. secge, 3, 3 etc.;
2nd sg. segsty 9, 1 7 ; se-
gest, 12, 34 ; 2nd pi. sec-
ga«, 4, 20; 9, 19, 41 J
10, 36} secgegc, 4, 35}
opt. 3d sg. secge, 2, 5 5
imp. 2nd sg. sege, 20,
15 \ pret. istsg. sSde, i,
15 etc. \ 2nd sg. saedest,
4, 18 ; 3d8g. 8»de, i, 51
etc.; 3d pi. saldon, 4> 51
etc ; opt. 3d sg. ssede, 2,

as-
sendan, wi., send : ist sg.

sende, 13, 20 ; 16, 7 ; 3d

sg. sent, 14, 26 ; pret. ist

sg. sende, 4, 38 ; 15, 26 j

2nd sg. sendest, 17, 3

etc. ; sendyst, 17, 25 ;

3d sg. sende, i, 33 etc. ;

man sende (mittebantur,

< were put*) 12, 6 ; 2nd

pi. sendon, s> 33 > 3dpi.

sendon, i» 19 etc

sCo, see 86.

sCoc, adj., sick : ns. xi, 3,
6; seoca, 5, 7.

seofon, num., seven : ap.
20, X9r.

seofoSa, num. adj., sev-
enth : ds. seofo'San, 4, s^*

sester, m., measure (me-
treta) : gp. sestra, 2, 6.

settan, wi . ^ ^et, place, put s

242

€iM»tJg

preL)dig.tette,i9, i9i
3d pL tcttoo, Sy 3 s 19,
29 { — appoimt^ mriUttu x
prcc isttg. sette, i5» 16
\p0mtn),

si, ftcebCon.

sib(b), f.y /#«r/ : US. tib,
20, 21, 26 ; at. ubbe, 14,

*7i »^» 33-
Sichar, Sjfckar : ns. 4,

5-

tfde, f.y ftd!r : dt. udin, 20,

25 J at. udan, 19, 345

20, 20, 27.

Simon (STmon), Simm :
ns. ly 42 etc.} Symon,
13, 245 18, 255 gs.
Simones, i, 40 ; 6, 8 j ds.
Simone, 13, 6; 20,2;

21, 15 ) as. Simonem, i,

41-
Sion, Ziom : gs. Siones, 1 2,

sittan, y, z. sity sit donun :
inf. 20, 12 ; ptc. sittendCy
2y 14 $ 12, 15 $ pret. 3d
sg. sset, 4, 6 etc. — 2. /i^
at table (discumberi) : ptc.
sittendra, 13, 28 ; sitten-
dum, 6, II ; opt. 3d pi.
sitton, 6y 10 ; pret. 3d
sg. saet, 12, 2 J 13, 12 5
21, 12 ; 3d pi. siEton, 6,
10.

six (ajx), num., lur t a, 6,

»<>J «yx» la, 1.

•lSp» m., //m^ : ds. slSpe,
II, II, 13.

•ISfMUi, id., sUipy fall
asUtp : 3d sg. slSpIS, ii»
II, la.

slten, VI, z. strike^ smiti :
pret 3d sg. sloh, 18,
10, 22, a6 ; — 3. /i^,
km : opt. 3d 9g, slea, lo,
10.

sUtan, I, uar, rend : opt
ist pL slite we, 19, 24.

smCagan, wi., consider^
femdiTy searchy seek : 2nd
pi. smSaga'Sy 16, 195
imp. and sg. smea, 7,
52$ 2nd pi. smeaga'S, 5,
39 ; pret. 3d pi. smea-
don, I o, 3 9 {quaerere)'y—
deliberate^ dispute : pret.
3d pi. iSi smeadon {facta
est questio), 3, 25.

smyrian, wi., anoint: pret
3d 8g. smyrede, 9, 6,
II 5 II, 25 12, 3.

85na, adv., immediately :
5, 9$ 6,21 ; II, 44J 18,
27.

8d5, n., truth : as. sotS, 4,
185 8, 46 5 — (amen)y i,
51 etc.

sOS, adj., true: ns. i, 9

aioesaxii

243

etc.$ as. sotSnCy 6, 32;
np. sdlSe, 4, 23 ; lo, 41.

85Sfaest, adj., true, truth-
ful : ns. 7, 18 ; 8, 26.

sSSfaestnys (sOSfaestnes),
f.y truth : ns. 3, 33
(yerax) \ sd'Sfaestnyss,
17, 17 ; 18, 38 ; 86«-
faestnesy i» 17 ; S> 32,
44 ; gs. so'Sfaestnysse, 15,
26$ 1 6, 13; so'Sfaest-
nesse, 5, 33 ; ds. s5^
faestnysse, i, 14; 17, 17;
i^> 37 f soiSfaestnesse, 4,
23, 24 $ 8, 44 ; as. so^
faestnysse, 8, 32, 45; 16,
7>i^»37> so'Sfaestnesse,

3, 21 5 8, 40.
sOSlice, adv.y truly , verify,

indeed \ 6, 14$ 8, 31,
365 12,24; 13, 13 5 17,
8; — inexactly for Latin
autem ; 1, 12, 44 etc.;
enimi 4f 47 5 5> i3> 4^5

^> 55 5 ^^''s i9> 4*;
8pd!c, f.y speech, saying,

ivord, ivords : ns. 10,

35 ; I2y 48 ; ds. spaece,

4, 41 ; 8, 31; as. sp»ce,

8, 43.

spStan, wi., spit I pret.

3d sg. spaette, $, 6.
•pStl, n., spittle : ds. spatle,

9, 6.

specan, v, speak : ist sg.

spece, 10, 25 ; 12, 49 ;

2nd sg. spycst, lOy 36 ;

3dsg. spyCS, 7, 26 ; pret.

I St sg. spa?c, 12, 48 ;

3d sg. spaec, 7>^i3 5 9>

29 ; 3d pi. spaecon, 9,

22 ; opt. pret. 3d sg.

spaece, 12, 29.
spere, n., spear : ds. spere,

i9> 34.
sprSc, £., speech, saying,

avord, ivords : ns. 6, 60

etc.; gs. sprSce, 15, 20 ;

ds. sprxce, 2, 22 etc.; as.

spraece, 7, 40 etc.; dp.

sprscum, lo, 19.

sprecan, v, speak : ptc.
sprecende, i, 37 ; ger.
sprecenne, 8, 26 ; ist sg.
sprece, 4, 26 etc.; 2nd
sg. sprycst, 4, 27; 16,
29; 19, 10; 3d sg.
spryc^y 3> 31 etc.; ist
pi. sprecalSy 3^ > 1 9 opt.
3d sg. sprece, 9, 21 ;
pret. ist sg. spraeCy 15,
3 etc.; 3d sg. spraeCy 2,
22 etc.; 3d pi. spraecon,
II, 56 ; opt. pret. ist sg.
sprSce, 15, 22.

spynSt^t f.> sponge : as.
spjmgan, 19, 29.

sta&f, m,, letter I dp.

244

€HMMare

ttafum, 5, 47 ) tddbo,

19, ao ) at. fta&iy 7»

tUinen, adj., •fsitm^^ stmux

np. itiSiicney 2, 6.
stin, m.y jlMi# : ns. ii,

38 \ 20y I $ as. ttin,

8, 7 5 "t 39» 4M
ap. ttanasy 8, 59 ) lo,

31-
standan, vi, sumd : pcc

ttandende, 19, 26) 3d

8g. rtcnt, 3,295 11,4*5

pret 3d 8g. ttod, ly 26

etc; 3d pi. stddoQ, ii,

56 etc.

ttede, m., place : dt. ttede,

20, 25.

ttefhyf., 'voice t ns. i» 23 $
i2y 28, 30 ; ds. stefiie,
3, 29 ; as. stefbe, 3, 8
etc.; is. stefiie, ir, 43.

ttelan, iv, steal \ opt. 3d
sg. stele, 10, 10.

8t6opcild, n.y stepchild f
orphan : ap. steopcild,
14, 18 (orpAanuj),

steppan, vi, step^ go i pret
3d8g. stop, II, 44-

stician, W2. , sticky remain,
divell : 3d sg. 8tica1$, 7,
20 (see Note).

stis^an, i, ascend, go up,
go, come t ptc. stigende.

1, 51 it^gcndiie, I, 83 5

3d 9g. atyhlS, ID, I.
stincaii, in, itimA : 3d sg.

stiiicIS, II, 39 (foetere).
stOw, f., place : ns. 4, 20;

i9» 1 7> *o J ds. stowe, 6,

ID etc.; as. stowe, 6, 23;

18, 2$ 19, 17.
strand, m., stramd, shore :

ds. stiande^ ai, 4.
ttreccan, wi., streuh,

streUh forth : and sg.

stiecst, ai, 18.
strencS, f., strength : ns.

la, 38.
streng, m., strimg, cord :

dp. strengon, a, 15.
ttjmng, f., motion, dis^

turhasice : gs. styrunge^

5, 3 } ds. styninge, 5,

4.
snfol, n., (any) food eaten

nvith bread {pnlmenta-
rium) X as. sufol, ai, 5.
sum, pron. adj., some, cer-
tain, a certain, a : ns.

3> I 5 4, 46 5 S» 5 5 as.
sumne, 6, 7 (modicum, * a

little * ) i sume hwHe, 5,35
(ad horam) 5 7, 3 3 (modi-
cum) \ sum tSng, some-
thing : 13, 29 ; dp.
sumon, 5, 14 ; — (w. pi.)
some ofx np. 6, 64 (see

^F dlodsarv ^45 ^|

Note)) 7, 44i 9, i6i

«^^*«(.»^«««),n..io, ^H

11,46) Il.IO) IJ, lO)

7 ) ds. snatUne, 1 1, 44. ^^^H

— (as subst.) np. Bunie,

swefn, n., iteep, ilumber i ^^^H

7, 11, %5 etc.

gs. be swefnes sispe (dt ^^^^H

suodorhal^a, m., PAari-

dcrmitationi jomni). i '. ^^^H

lee : dp. sundorhalgoti, i.

<!• ^^H

14 (see Note),

Bunnaadseg:, m., Sunday:

s^isg- ^^H

Bwylt, 11, 16; II, 13 j ^^H

I, 1 r etc.

md pi. sweltaiS, S, it, ^^^H

sunu, m., trn: ns. i, iS

14. opt. 3(1 Eg. Ewelle, ^^^1

etc. igs. suna,3, iSetC;

4^ 49 i 5° I ^^^H

da. suna, j, jS etc. j as.

pret. opt. 3d sg. swultc^ ^^^H

Bunu, r, 45 etc.) np.

14, _ ^^^H

suna. It, I.

swior, Ta.tfalher-m-lata r ^^^^H

Swa, dcm. and re!, adv., la.

tj. ^^W

a, : ,, aj ; 3, a etc, i

SwicUn, w»., iiiander,g» ^

6wa Bwa, juit a:, at, i,

artrav, itumbU ; — i* 0/^ 1

31)3, 14 etc.) swi. . .

ftndtd : opt, ind pi. swi- J

Ewa,<jj. . . lo-.-i, 14 i 5,

cion, 16, I {icandati- ^^^J

11 etc. i at ... as: 6,

^^^^1

II ) — call 3»a, <i/ia: 6,

swincsD, III, toil, labor t ^^^^M

. I i — swa hwa .wa.

pret. 3d pi. Bwuncon, 4, ^^^H

luhoe'uer: ns. 6, 51 j >w5

^^H

hwset Btra, 'whatever 1 as.

S7iixi%an,ui,ivhip,tcourget ^^^^H

Bwa hwKt !wa, 1, s etc. ;

ptel.3d sg. Ewang, ii|, i. ^^^H

swi hwylc 5wa, •wAofver,

swipe, f, luhip, icottrgn ^^^^H

ivhaU'ver: ns. 10, 9 ; ds.

as. Bwipan, i, .5. ^^W

swa hwylcere swi, 5, 4 ;

swiS {swy3,) adj., strong. ^

np. swi hwylce swa, i,

— comp. BwTBra, right 1

(hand) : as. awTSran, 11, J

awsc(c), m., twiflL odorx

fi) svvfSre, .3, .0. ^J

ds. sw^ecce. ■«. 3.

swi3e(sw7Se), adv.i'L'fr^. ^^^H

twMlin, n., handkerchief.

— comp. swiSor, more ^^^^|

246

€ifMtwng

etc \ swfSoTy )9 19.
swnrd, n., rwrn^dt at.

swurd, 18, 109 II.
twn8tor,f.,/ii«fr:iis. 11,

39 5 i9»*5 J«»-«'''«««t
1I9 5, a8 ; np. twuttia,

II, 3 J gp. twuttn, II,

I (see Note),
twylc, pron. adj., smcA i

ap. swylce, 4» 23.
twylce, pion. adr., as if 9

as it tvfrg, about {(puui) :

I, 14} 6, 10, 19} ai, 8.
•y, see bCon.

•jlf, pron. adj., z. leifi ns.

4, 44 $ da. iylfiim, i, 22
etc. ; lylfon, 5, 26 etc. ;
lyluon, 5, 26 ; as. sylfiie,

5, 18 etc. ; np. sylfe, 3,
28 ; 4, 42 ; sylue, 18,
28 ; dp. sylfiim, 7, 35 $
sylfon, 1 7, 1 3 ; ap. sylfe,

II, 55. — 2. selfiame,
same : ds. sylfim, 11, 6.
— 3. by oneself i alone^ only
(solus) : ns. sylf, 8, 9 ;
ds. syluum, 5, 44 } np.
sylfe, 6, 22 ; — ns. him
sylf, by itself {a semetipso) :
15,4 (see Note).

syllan, wi., 1. gi've (inex-
actly for Latin ponere^
'set, lay down,* 2, 10;

«o» «7 J IS* 37, 3«5>5»
1 3 $ traders, * deliyer up,*

."•» SO» 35* 3^ 5 >9, i^)-
inf. 6, 52 ; 12, 5 ; ist

tg. aylle, 4, 14 etcj 2nd
tg. aylrt, 13, 38; 3dig.
aylt^ A, 10 etc ; opt 3d
tg. tyllc, 6, 65; 15, 13,
1 6 $ imp. and sg. syle,
4» 7, 15 J 6, 545 piet
itt sg. tealde, 17, 8 $ 2nd
tg. tealdest, 17, a etc ;
3d sg. sealde, i, 12 etc;
3dpi. aealdon, 18, 35 j
opt. pret. 3d 8^. sealde,
4, 10 5 13, 29 ; ist pL
tealde we, i8, 30; pp.
geseald, i, 17 etc. — a.
sell I pret. 3d sg. sealde,
12, 5 (see Not^ j 3d pi.
sealdon, 2, 14.
Syloe, Siloam : gs. Syloes,

9, 7, ".
symble (symle), adr., al-

tvaysi 7> ^ 9 8, 29 ; 18,

20; symle, 11, 42$ 12, 8.
sjnderlice (syndorlice),

adv., separately 5 msrelj^

only (tantum) I 11, 52}

syndorBce, 12, 9.
83rnful(l), adj. , sinful : ns.

9, 16, 24, 25 ; ap. syn*

fuUe, 9, 31.
sjng^an, wa., sim : imp.

eiloaam

247

andsg. synga, 5, 14 5 8,
1 1 ; pret. 3d sg. syngode,

9> *> 3-
synlCas, adj., sinless : ns.

8, 7.

S7n(n), f., sin : ns. 99 41 ;
ds. synne, 8, 21 etc. ; as.
synne, i, 29 etc. ; np.
synna, 20, 23 ; dp. syn-
num, 8, 24 J 9, 34.

sySSan, adv., after that
time, thenceforthy after-
tvards 16, SS etc. —
conj.y after X 13, 12.

syxta, num. adj., sixth :
ns. S3rxte, 19, 14.

tScn, n.y /0i(/», sign^ mira-
cle (signum) : ns. 2, 1 1 ;
ds. tacne, 6, 30 ; as. tacn,

2, 18 etc. ; tacen, 6, 14 ;
gp. tacna, 7, 3 1 ; ap. tacn,

3, 2 etc.; tacnu, 6, 26,
tacna, 2, 23 ; 4, 48; 6, 2.

tScnian, W2., indicate, sig-
nify: pret. 3dsg. tacnode,
12, 33 ; tacnude, 21, 19.

tellan, wi., count, reckon,
consider (dico) : ist sg.
telle, 15, 15; pret. ist sg.
tealde, 15, 15 j 3d sg.
tealde, 8, 27.

tempel, n., temple: ds, tem-
ple, 2, 14 etc. ; as. tem-
pel, 2, 19.

templhSlg^ng^, €,, consecra-
tion of a temple (encoe-
nia) : np. templhalgunga,
10, 22.

tCon, II, dra^w, lead, drag:
ist sg. teo, 12, 32; opt.
3d sg. teo, 6, 44 ; pret.
3d sg. teh, 21, 115 3d
pi. tugon, 19, 16; 21, 8.

tSoSa, num. adj., tenth :
ns. teo'Se, i, 39-

Thomas, Thomas : ns. 11,
16 etc. ; ds. Thome, 20,
27.

Tiberiadisc, adj., of Ti-
berias: ds. Tiberiadiscan,

21, I.

Tiberias, (sea of) Tiberias:
gs. seo is Tiberiadis (ijuod
est Tiberiadis), 6, i ; ds.
Tiberiade, 6, 23.

tid, f., I, time : ns. 4, 21
etc. ', ds. tide, 4, 5 3 etc. $
as. tide, 5, 6 ; tid, 1 3,

33 5 I4> 9« — 2« ^^^^ '
ns. I, 39 ; 19, 14 ; ds.

tide, 4, 52.
tima, m., time : ns. 2, 4 ;

ds. timan, 4, 52 ; 5, 4.
timbrian, W2., build : pp.

getimbrod, 2, 20.

248

MiMtat

t5» prep. w. dat.y $9% (pboe)

I, iiy 19 etc i mU to,

fin ait ii» 32; (time)

p^seofyfiryosi i, 7 J 3»
a8; 6, 305 8, 41 } 13,
29 etc. \ t5 tSUn tSet, /»
tkeind tkat, that : 8, 59$
10, lO} 18, 37 J — (after
verbs denoting change^
convenion), 2, 16; 6, 15$
10,33 5 16, ao} 19, laj
tellan to, count ast 8, 27;
15, 15$ — (after cweiSan,
sprecan) i, 25 ; 10, 25
etc.; (after secgan) 13,
2 8 ; gebyran to (time), he-
long aty Ml : 14, ir $ 15,
ir, i2r, i7r$ gebyralS to,
impers., rMrr^ni/: 10, 13;
12, 6 ; — w. gerund, 4,
11,32 etc. \ — prep, adv.,
/o, 6, 21; 10, 35 } 21, 8.

tObrecan, v, break to pieces,
break : pp. tdbrocen, 21,
II.

tOdSlan, wi., di'vide, dis-
tribute : pret 3d sg. t5-
dslde, 6, 1 1 $ 3d pi. to-
dxldon, 19, 24.

tSdrkfednys, f., disper-
sion (dispersio) : ds. to-
draefednysse, 7, 35.

tOdrifan, i, drive apart,

i;

scattgr : 3d 9g, toditfS,
10, 12; pp. todrifiene, 11,

5*-

tOlarmii, vi, go apart, dis-
perse : opt. 2nd pi. to-
ftiroin, 16, 3^>

tOgKdere, adv., together \

3f a3 5 "»» 5a 5 18,20.

tOmiddes, prep. vr. gen.
and dat., in the midst ofi
w.gen.)8, 35 20, 19;—
w. dat.) I, 26 s 20, 26.

torfian, W2., throtv stones
at, stone : in£ 8, 59 {ia-
cere) ; 10, 31 (fapidare),

tOweard, adj., approach-
ing, to come I ns. i, 27 j
np. towearde, 16, 1 3 ; 1 8,

tOwnrpan, ni, overthrotv,
destroy : imp. 2nd pi. td-
wurpalS, 2, 19 s pret. 3d
8g. tdwearp, 2, 15 ; pp.
toworpen, 7, 23.

tUn, m., enclosure \ — es-
tate, farm {praedium) :
ds. tune, 4, 5.

ttinece, f., tunic, coat : ns.
19, 23 $ as. tunecan, 19,
23 5 21, 7.

tw6gen, twS, num., fwo :
nom. twegen, i, 35 etc.;
gen. twegia, 2, 6$ 8, 17J
dat. twam, i, 405 4, 43 j

eioafoapi

249

1 1 9 47r ; ace. twegen, 4,
40 etc. $ twiy i6y i6r;
21, 8.
twelf, num., trnjelvei nom.

'!» 9 9 S^^* twelfky 6y

71; dat. twelfum, 6, 67$

twelfon, 20, 24 ; ace.

twelf,6y 1 3 $ twelfe, 6, 70.
tw6ntig;, num.y ttventy :

ace. 6, 19.
twCntyg^oSa, num. adj.,

tmjentieth : ds. twenty-

go'San, 4y 46r.
twig, n., branch : ns. 15,

4, 6$ as. twig, 15, 25

np. twigu, 15, 5.
twynian, W2., impers. w.

dat., doubt : pret. 3d sg.

twynode, 13, 22.
tywesdaeg, m., Tuesday :

as. tywesdaeg, 7, ir, 141;

10, irj

12, 241.

6s, adv., Mfn (frequently
for Laiin autem^ 'how-
ever,' irgOf ^therefore,'

* then,' ety * and ' ; occa-
sionally, enim^ 'for,' iam^

* already,' *now,' uero,
'indeed' : with fiur ac-
curacy, these words being
usually employed in the

Vulgate as mere connec-
tives): I, 37> 38, 4a>ctc.5

— conj. (w. past tenses),
avhen I i, 19, 48 etc.;
{cum, * though') 12, 375

— "Ba "ifi, then <wAen,
luheni 4, 47 ; iSa. . . 1^
tvhen . . . then : 2, 3 ;
4, I etc.

SS, see sS.

SSm, see sS.

Ssenne, see Sonne.

S2r (Sar), adv., there % 2,
I ; 3, 22 etc. { 1&, 2,
125 6, 3 etc. 5 — (exple-
tive, without correspond-
ing Latin ; the equivalent
of there when preceding
the subject, when after the
subject with no equiv-
alent in modem English)
*«r, I, 24 5 4, 7 5 5, 10,
13; 6, 10 $ tSu*, 6, 12 ;

9» 135 "» 39 5 i9> 34»
41 5 — *wherei i, 28 j 4,

46etc.;tSu', 3» 8 ; 6, 23

etc. 5 — "KSer "KSr, there

ivhere^ tvhere : 12, 26 $

tSr tfir, 7, 42 ; — "Kaer

ute, outside I 18, 16 ; 1$ar

ute, 20, II 5 — "KSrofer,

21, 9 ; ISsr . . . on, 19,

19 $ tSSr on middan, 8,

9 \ ^SSa to, 21, 8.

250

eimuwpi

SSra, teeti.

SKrrihte (Sftrrihte), adr.,
jtraigAtnvaj^f at mue : 4,
27 { "Sirrihte, 13, 30.

tet, see t5.

tet, conj., that : (tabftui-
tive cUuses) w. ind., i,
34 ; 2, 22 etc ; w. opLy

«» 505 3» 7> i4> joete; J
(to introduce diiect dis-
course) I, 32 (see Note)
etc. ; — (purpose) w.
opt., I, 22, 31 5 3, 15,
16 etc. \ (without sub-
ject) 5, 7 5 i4» i^ (»cc
Note) J — (result) w.
ind.(?), 1, 1253, 16513,
2 J w. opt., 9, 2.
Sane, m., thanks : as. ISanc,
6, II } ap. ISancas, 11,

41-
Vancian, W2., w. dat.,

thank : ptc. ISanciende,

6, 23.

Sanone, adv., thence : 4,

43-
6Sr, see SSr.

SSra, see s5.

Se, rel. particle, that^ nuhoy
ijuhich : I, 4, 12, 27
etc. ; se 1$e, he that, that:
1,15 etc. ,* (without se)
he tJuhOf he 'whom : i,
15, 26 } (inst.) 'with

«wkicA i 17, 26 (fiftf);

(object preceding prep.

advs.) 6, 31 } 10, 40$

13, 5. — See also Sr, for,

hwieftSer, ISs, se (iSaes).
88ah, adv., tkomgky ne'ver-

tkeless^ ko'wenjer : 4, 27 ;

12, 425 ao, 5 J 21, 4;

ISeah hwae'Sere, 7, 13. —

conj., ahk^mgk : 4, 2 ;

II, 25.
Searf, f., need x ns. a, 25 ;

«3> *9 5 i^f 30-
SearfSa, m., needy 9ne^ poor

man : dp. tSeaifbn, la, 5,

6 $ ap. 'Seazfan, 12, 8.

Searfende, ptc adj., needy ^

poor : dp. ISearfendum,

>3» *9-
S€aw, m., custom f usage :

ns. 19, 40.
Segn (S€n), m., ser^ant^

officer f soldier; np. "Senas,

*, 9 5 7>45> 465 X9»*>
•Segnas, 18, la, 18, 365

>9> 65 gP- *enaf 18,

22 ; dp. I^num, 2, 5 ;

ap. "Senas, 7, 32$ "Segnas,

18, 3.
Sencan, wi., think i — take

counsel, plan (cogitare) :

pret. 3d pi. tSdhton, 11,

53 5 12, 10.
SSnian, W2., ser^ue : 3d sg.

&\0siesiPi

251

^na^, 12, 26 ; opt. 3d
sg. 'Senige, 12, 26 j 16,
2 (^praestare) \ pret. 3d
sg. 1$enode, 12, 2.
SSnung^y f., service ; /rr-

per'\coena) : ns. IJenung,
13, 2. ; ds. "Senunge, 13,

4.
SCod, f., z. people, nation :

ns. II, 50 J 18, 35 5 ds.

iJcode, II, 51, 52. — 2.

pi.. Gentiles : gp. t$eoda,

7, 35-
SSodscipe, m., nation

(gens) : as. ISeodscipe,

II, 48.
SCof, m., Mi^ robber : ns.

10, 10 ; 18, 40.
SSos, see SSs.
SSow, m., servant : ns. 8,

34> 35 5 np- «eowas, 4,
51 5 18, 18.
SSowa, m., servant : ns
13, i6; 15, 15, 20; gs

ISeowan, 18, 10

as

ISeowan, 18, 10; gp
ISeowena, 18, 26; dp
"Seowan, 15, 15.

SSowian, W2., /^rv^: pret
ist pi. ISeowedon, 8, 33

SCs, SSos, Sis, dem. pron.
z. (adj.) this : masc. ns
3, 2954, II etc. ; gs

tSyses, II, 9 ; 16, 11 ;
"Sysses, 12, 31 j ds. ^bon,

7, 8 ; 8, 23 5 12, 25 5
■Syson, 6, 51 } 13, i 5 18,
36, 38 ; "Sissan, 8, 23;
as. "Sysne, 6, 34, 58 5 9,
39; 16, 85 18, 29.-—
fern. ns. 1$eos, 6, 60 etc. ;
ds. "Sisse, 4, 2 1 ; i o, 1 6 ;
12, 27 ; tSysse, 20, 30 ;
as. tSas, 7, 40 ; 12, 27 ;
19, 13* — neut. ns. ISis
2, 1 1, 20 ; 8, 4 ; "Sys, z,
151, 191 etc. 'y as. "Sis, 4,

54 5 7, 1*5 i9> *o- —
plur. nom. t^, I9 28; 3,

95 5>»o} 6, 105 12, 165
dat. "Sysum, 10, 19; ace.
t^, 2, 1 6, 1 8 etc. — 2. (as
subst.) this one, this things
this \ masc. ns. i, 7, 15
etc. $ gs. tSyses, 18, 17;
ds. "Syson, 13, 24 ; as.
¥ysne, 5, 6 ; 18, 40 ; 21,
21. — neut. ns. i, 50.
etc. 5 (w. personal predi-
cate) 6, 42 5 7> a5 5 9»

8, 195 i9> 195 »i>a4>
gs. "Syses, 11, 26; ds.

•Syson, 2, 12 etc. j "Sison,

6, 61 J "Sisson, II, 7 ; as.

■JSis, 2, 10 etc. — T-plur.

nora. ^Sk&f 6, 5 ; ace. ^Sa&i

18, 8.

252

€liMgWPi

tSlBt pott, pron., M^y tAimg :
ns. 4, 18, 50 etc J gs.
tSineSy 2,17$ ds. ISmuniy
17, II, i2 5«mrc, 4,4a}
lOy 33 ; as. 'Siiiney 4, 16
etc ; tSne, 17, 6, 14 ;
tSiiy 5» I o etc. J np. tSne,

7, 3 etc ; ap. t&ne, 9,

17, 26 $ 21, 18.

Sincan, see Sjncan.

tiiagf n.y z. thing : ns. x,
3 etc ; gs. tSinges, 16,
235 as. "King, 3, 27 etc 5
np. Ifing, I, 3 etc. ; dp.
'Singon, 5, 14 ; ap. «ing,
2, 16 etc — 2. dp. for
. . . ^ingon, for the sake
of\ II, 15, 19 etc

Sis, see 5€s.

Sonne (S8enne),adv., then $
"Sonne . . . "Sonne, ^when
. . . then : 5> 7 5 7, *7 5

8, 28) 10, 12; — conj.
(w. pres. and fiit. tenses),
nvheni 2, 10 ; 3, 4 etc. $
^aenne, 16, 21, 25 ; see-
ing thatx^, 9; 7, 15} —
w. comp., than : 3, 19 ;
4, I etc ; "Saenne, 21, 15.

Sri(5ry, Sreo),niim., three i
nom. "Sreo, 21, 11 ; gen.
"Sreora, 2, 6 ; dat. "Siim,
2, 19 5 12, 5 ; «rym, 2,
20 ; inst. i!$ryin, i, 151.

Sridda, num. acQ., third \
ds. "Sriddan, 2, i ; Vryd-
dan, 3, 251 $ is. "t^ddan,
21, 17.

Srittig^, num., thirtjf : ace

Sriwa, num. adr., three
times : I3» 38 ; 21, 14.

Srydda, see Sridda.

811, 2nd pen. pron., thou i
ns. I, 21, 22 etc \ ds.
"Se, I, 22 { 3, 4 etc \ as.
"Se, 1, 48 etc ; (reflex.) 9,
7, II ; 10, 33 5 21, 185
nom. dual gyt, x, 38 ;
np. g«> i» 51 etc. I gp.
cower, 6, 70,. 7, 19 j 13,

14, ai 5 iS> aoj i^i 5>
dp. cow, I, 51 etc \ (re-
flex.) 6, 20 J 13, 34, 35J
16, 19} ap. cow, 5, 45
etc ; (reflex.) 15, 12, 17.
Sunresdaeg (SUresdaeg,
SQrsdaeg), m., Thurs-
day : as. 'Sunresdaeg, 5,
I7r; 8, 3ir; 13, irj
ISuresdseg, 7, 4or} "Kurs-

daeg, 5, Sor.
Sunrian, W2., thunder :

pret 3d sg. "Sunrode, 12,

29.
Surfan, prp., need : opt.

ist sg. "Surfe, 4, 15.
Surh, prep. w. ace , through :

€HMsswpi

253

(place) 4, 4 $ (means) i,

3,7, ioetc.j6, 57(^r(?/-

ter, 'because of ').
Surhwunian, w2. , continue,

remain f persist : 3d sg.

'Surhwima'Sy 6, 27 ; pret.

3d pL 'Surhwunedon, 8,7.
Sus, adv.y thus i i, 15, 19

etc.
Sflsend, num., thousand:

np. ^usendo, 6, 10.
SwSan, viy fwashy bathe :

inf. 13, 6, 14 ; ist sg.

"Swea, 13, 8 ; 2nd sg.

"Swyhst, 13, 8 ; opt. 3d

8g. ^wea, 13, 10 ) imp.

and sg. ^weahy 9, 7, 11$

pret. ist sg. "Swoh, 9* 1 1,

15 J i3» 145 3d sg.
«w6h, 9, 7 } 13, 5.

Syder^adv., {dem,) thither \
II, 85 18, 2, 3 ; 19,
39 5 (rei.) "Syder "Se,
tvhitheri 13, 335 "Syder,
ivhither: 8, 22 ; 13, 36 ;
21, 18.

Syncan (Sincan), w i . ,
impers. w. ace, seem :
3d sg. «ync«, 4, 19$
hwaet "Sine's 1$e "Saet "Su sy
(quern teipsum facis)^ 8,

53-
Symen, adj., of thorns : as.

"Kymenne, 19, 2, 5.

Syrstan, wi., impen. w.
ace. of pers., thirst, be
thirsty : 3d sg. "Syrst, 4,
135 6, 35 5 19, 28; opt.
3dsg.«yrste,4,i55 7,37.

6ys, see Ses.

S^stre, adj., dark : ns. 6,
17 (tenebrae),

5ystro, f. n., darkness ; pi.
darkness (tenebrae) : np.
•Systro, I, 5 J 12, 355
dp. "Systrum, i, 5 ; ap.
•Systro, 3, 19 5 8, 12 J 12,

35-
Sywan, wi., press f f^^^%

threaten \ 3d sg. "filyw^^

16, 8.

U

ucu, see wucu.

ufan, ufane, adv., from

above : 8, 23 ; 19, 11.
ufenan, adv.,^0OT above :

3> 31-
uigilia, m., f^igil (evening

preceding a feast day ; cf.

maessesefen), E<ve : ds.

uigilian, 17, ir.
unSUnsinirSiaii, W2., dis^

honor : pret. 2d pi. wi-

arwui^edon, 8, 49.
unSsiwod, pp. adj., un-

sevned, ivithout seam t

ns. 19, 23.

254

^AOMBT?

onbiiidaii, ni,

base : opt. ist sg. un-
binde, i, 27 $ imp. «nd
pi. unbinda'Sy 11, 44.

imcfkS, adj.y unkmo'um^
strange : dp. unculSumy
10, 5.

tinder, prep. w. dat. and
ace, under : (w. dat.) i,
4^> 50 9 (^* ace.) under
bsc, back I 18, 6.

imdercyning (undercing^),
m.y underkingy nobleman
(reguluj)'. ns. 4, 46J
undercing, 4, 49.

nnderf&n, rd., recewe, ac-
cept : inf. 3, 27 5 7> 39 }
14, 17 ; ist 8g. underfo,
5, 41 ; 3d sg. underteh'S,

3> 3a> 33 5 "» 48} i3>
20 J 2nd pi. undeifo'Sy 3,

"5 5> 44; 16, 24; imp.

2nd pi. underfo'S, 20, 22 ;

pret. 3d sg. underfeng,

18, 3 ; 2nd pi. under-

fcngon, 5, 43 5 3d pi.

underfengon, i, 11, 12;

4> 45 J i7> 8-
undergytan, v, understand^

percei'ue : pret. 3d pi. un-

dergeton, 8, 27 ; 12, 16.

nnfeor, adv. , not far : 2 1 , 8 .

nngelCaffull, adj., unbe-
iieving: ns. 20, 27.

iiiigelea£raiii,adj., w. dat.,
unbelieving : ns. 3, 36.

nngeSwSmet, f., dissen-
sioUf disagreement : ns. 7,

43 > io» >9-

nnriht, adj., ivrong^ sin-
ful I ds. on unrihtum
hSmede, in adultery : 8, 4.

unrihthSmed, n., adul-
tery : ds. unrihthsemede^

8. 3-

tinrihtwisnys, f., unright-
eousness : ns. 7, 1 8.

unrOt, adj. 9 cheerless^ sor-
rowful i np. unrote, 16,
20.

unrStnys, f., sorrotv, sad-
ness : ns. 16, %o\ unrdt-
nyss, i6y 6; as. unrot'
nysse, 16, 21, 22.

unt^nan, see ontynan.

Qp(p), adv., up : upp, 8, 7,

10 etc. 5 up, I, 51 5 3,
145 6, 5.

uppan (uppon), prep. w.
dat. and ace, upon : (w.
dat.) 6, 19 ; 12, 15 ; 20,
7 5 (time)^fr: 10, iirj
— (w. ace.) uppon, upom

6, 15-
Qre, poss. pron., our : ns.

8, 39 etc. ; as. ure, 3,

11 ; II, 48 ; np. ure, 4,
20 ; 6, 49, 58.

^f eiossar? ^s^^l

at, adv., out: 4, JO etc j

weaxMi, rd., -waA-, n^^^H

abroad, ii, 13.

<r«,iM: opt. 3dsg. neuft^^^H

□te, adv., luilhout, outstdt:

3. 30. ^^^H

18, 16 i 10, 11,

wEdan, wi., i« ma./, A^^^H

uton (= wuton, opt. lal

sg. n^, lO^^H

pi. of wiun, go), let 111 :

II, 7, IS, 16 etc.

weg, in., rway -. ns. 14, fi^^^|

as. weg, I, 13 i 14, 4^^^H

W

^^H

wel, adv., iiieU : 4, ^T^^^^H

wSdlft, m., beggar : na. 9,

IS, i3.'^^H

wen, f., expectation, J«f-^^^^B

wSdlian, ni., beg: pret.

poiitiott, probabitily ■ ns. '

jd sg. wSdIode, 9, 3.

wen is fiiEt (/oriitaa),

wSpen, n., lueapiin, am -.

perAapi: S,ig{ieeliott).

dp. wiepnum, 18, j.

wEnan, vfi., lu^oi, jh/-

waestm, m., fruit: as.

pese, think: 1st sg. wenc.

wsstm, 4, 36; \t, 14..

11, i!i 3d sg. wenU,

water, n., -water: ns. ;,

16, li ind pi. wenaC, 5,

4. 7( 19, 34-> ga. wa!-

39 i "cne ge, 11, 56 i

teres, 5, 3, 4 ; wartres,

imp, md pi- wene ge,

7, 3g;ds.«^tete, ,,16

5, 45 i P«t. 3^ "g-

etc. ; aa. wxter, 1, <j etc. ;

vtende, jo, 15; 3d pi.

np. wa:tro, 3, xj.

v.endon, 11,13; 'I. *9-

wseterfat, n., luaterpot :

weorc, n., i^ork : ns. 6,

as. WKteifiet, 4, »8 j up.

19 i da. weorce, .0, 33 ;

as. weorc, 4, 34; 7, 11 (

waoa, m., -uJaH*, /af* : ns.

17, 4 5 np. weorc, 3, 19

hit yslytleawana, it tacki

etc. i gp. weorca, 10.

Hull: 14, 1 (see Note).

32; dp. weoreum, 10,

wanisn, wi,, •wane, de-

3Siweotcon, 14, ii|ap.

^^^ crtate 1 opt. isl sg. wa-

weorc, 5, 10 etc. ^^J

^^^jnge. 3>

wEpan, WI., -ujecp: >Ild^^^^|

^^p,«e«ic.

sg. wepst, 13, ^5i^^^|

26o

€iMt(mi

jfeldJEde, adj.,

{maUfact9r\ t ns. iS, 30.

jfele, adv., bmdlj^ Uli 3,
%o \ i8y S3.

yldo, f., agi : It. haefS ylde
(aetatim kalut)^ is $f Mgi :
9, 21, a3.

ymbe (embe), prep. w.
ace, abmUf cumcgmimg :
cmbe, 18, 1 9 $ smcadon
cmbe "Saet hig woldon
hine gefon, cotuUired
ko*w U taki kim : 10,
395 — ymbe lytel, after
a littU I 1 6, 1 6, 17$
embe lytel, 16, 17, 18,

jmbsnidaiiy i, circumcise :
and pL ymbaudaiS, 7,
aa.

ymbsnidenes, f., circum-
cision i^m. ymbsnidenesse,
7, aa.

ymbataii, adv., siUut^
areusui : 1 1, 4a.

ynnaii, lee innan.

ynian, ui, rum : preL 3d
8g. am, ao, a $ 3d pL
umon, ao, 4 ; — ongean
yman (pccurrere), go to
meetf meet : pret. 3d sg.
am, 1 1, ao; 3dpi. umon,

yrre, n., smger, ivratk :

ns. 3, 36.
ys, see bCon.
ysopus, Lat. m., hjssep :

ds. mid ysopo, 19, 29.
ytemest, supL adj., utmost^

last : ds. ytemestan, 6,

39 etc.

Z

Zebedeus, Zehedee : gs.
Zebedeus, ai, a (see
Note).

I

!

i

I

3 6105 045 047 961

F*»'

Stanford University Library-
Stanford, California

In Qrder that others may tu« this book, plei
relam il aa m>oii aa pouible, but not later ih
the date doe.

I

d